A first book in Old English; grammar, reader, notes, and vocabulary

ICD

CO

m

•i.iMMii;

I

^^^^BHB

faaui^f

<r*\

vmSm

-.OMPANY

FIRST BOOK IN OLD ENGLISH

GRAMMAR, READER, NOTES, AND
VOCABULARY

BY

ALBERT S. COOK

PROFESSOR OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE
IN YALE UNIVERSITY

SECOND EDITION, REVISED AND ENLARGED

BOSTON, U.S.A.

GINN & COMPANY, PUBLISHERS
1900

Cc

COPYRIGHT, 1894.
BY ALBERT S. COOK.

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED.

TYPOGRAPHY BY J. S. GUSHING & Co., BOSTON, U.S.A.
PRESSVVORK BY GINN & Co., BOSTON, U.S.A.

TO

JAMES MORGAN HART
Author of "German Universities"

and

Scholar in Old English.

JL

\

PKEFACE.

THE present volume is an attempt to be of service
to those who are beginning the study of our language,
or who desire to acquaint themselves with a few speci-
mens of our earliest literature. It has seemed to the
author that there were two extremes to be avoided
in its compilation — the treatment of Old English as
though it consisted of wholly isolated phenomena, and
the procedure upon a virtual assumption that the student
was already acquainted with the cognate Germanic tongues
and with the problems and methods of comparative phi-
lology. The former treatment robs the study of its
significance and value, which, like that of most other
subjects, is found in its relations ; the latter repels and
confounds the student at a stage when he is most in
need of encouragement and attraction.

How well the author has succeeded must be left to
the judgment of others — the masters whom he follows
at a distance, and the students whose interests he has
constantly borne in mind. Of one thing, however, he
can assure such as may care to inspect his book — that
he has spared no pains in treading the path which
seemed to be thus marked out for him in advance. Errors
there doubtless are, — errors of judgment, and errors of
fact; but for both he must plead the best excuse ever

VI PREFACE.

offered for similar imperfections, that of King Alfred
in the last sentence on page 162 of this volume.

The selections have been made with reference to giving
a fairly just, though necessarily incomplete, view of the
surroundings, occupations, problems, ideals, and senti-
ments of our English ancestors. The earlier pieces of
both prose and poetry are short; the longer ones that
follow either have more sustained interest, or are sup-
ported by their reference to preceding ones ; but they,
too, fall into natural subdivisions, partially indicated in
the printing, so that they may be read as successions
of short extracts.

It may be objected that Latin and Greek have been
too freely used for illustration. The reply to such an
objection is twofold : that the book is likely to fall
into the hands of some who possess at least an elemen-
tary acquaintance with one or both of these languages,
and that to these the disclosure of the relations involved
in a comparison with the ancient tongues will materially
increase their pleasure and their gain ; and, secondly, that
the book may be intelligently read, from cover to cover,
without the slightest knowledge of either Greek or Latin.

The passages from Bede have been taken from Miller's
edition ; the portion of M\f ric's Colloquy from the Wright-
Wtilker Vocabularies ; the extracts from Wulfstan from
Napier's edition; the selections from Beowulf and Andreas
are based upon the Grein-Wiilker edition of the Bibliothek
der angelsachsischen Poesie ; that from the Judith upon my
own edition. The originals of the others are either indi-
cated, or will be patent to scholars.

PREFACE. Vll

The normalization of the texts to an Early West Saxon
basis — Cosijn's Altwestsachsische Grammatik being the
chief authority for norms — will doubtless be criticised
by some scholars whose judgment is entitled to respect;
but here again the author has had in mind the beginner,
for whose especial use the book is intended. If he wel-
comes this introduction on account of its greater ease,
and is yet not led astray by it; if he becomes solidly
grounded in the elements, so that further progress is
facilitated, while yet he has nothing to unlearn in the
future ; the author will be consoled by his approbation
for the censure of those who entertain a different opinion
on this head.

To the normalization of the texts exception has been
made in the case of the poetry. For this there are two
reasons. In spite of the greater difficulty of the poetry,
the student should have had sufficient practice in reading,
and particularly in parsing — the importance of which
cannot be too much insisted upon — to proceed in the
poetry without great obstruction from the retention of
manuscript forms, especially as the cross-references of the
Vocabulary will furnish him with the necessary assist-
ance ; and, secondly, the normalization of the poetry would
sometimes have been attended with considerable uncer-
tainty, an uncertainty which is decidedly less in the case
of the prose. Besides, such profit as accrues to the
student from the inspection of the irregular orthography
of the manuscripts may, by the literal reproduction of
the orthography, be gained from this part.

The device noted on page 202 is presented with some

Vlll PREFACE.

persuasion of its utility, though frankly as an experi-
ment on which the author would gladly take, after
sufficient trial, the judgment of his colleagues.

The Grammar is the merest outline. Its condensation
has been largely effected by confining the treatment
almost entirely to Old English itself, excluding all refer-
ences to the theoretical Primitive Germanic. This method
is accompanied with some loss ; but, again, it is the
beginner whom the author has had in view. More doubt-
ful, perhaps, is the expediency of an empirical classi-
fication of nouns, instead of the scientific arrangement
according to stems; many of us have unquestionably
found, however, that the more purely scholarly classi-
fication occasions not a little trouble in practice, and that
its theoretical advantages are dearly purchased at this
stage, before there is any adequate conception of com-
parative philology and its postulates. The author is not
so clear with regard to the probable utility of paragraphs
12-14, on original and derivative vowels; criticism on this
point will be especially welcome.

The Appendixes include illustrative matter for which
there was no natural place elsewhere, or materials and
hints for those who would prosecute their researches a
little further. The first three of them carry their mean-
ing on their face ; the last is provided in order to facilitate
the beginning of dialectic study. It — Appendix IV. —
has cost more thought than is likely to appear on the
surface. The dialects have as yet been but imperfectly
discriminated ; it is easier to say what is non-West Saxon
than what is Mercian or Kentish ; the residuum of demon-

PREFACE. IX

strably pure Northumbrian forms in Caedmon's Hymn, for
example, turns out to be surprisingly small.

Care has been devoted to the unification of the book —
to making its parts mutually coherent; the illustrations
of syntax are therefore taken from the texts printed in
the Reader, and the Vocabulary contains copious refer-
ences to the Grammar. It is hoped that this plan will
prevent distraction on the part of the student, and con-
duce to a nearly absolute mastery of the matter here pre-
sented. The book ought to occupy at least a semester,
and could readily be used for a longer time. The author
believes that the history of the English language may
most profitably begin with such a manual, studied under
a competent teacher and with access to a few good refer-
ence books. Thus used, it might advantageously be intro-
duced into the earlier part of College courses, and perhaps
into the better sort of High Schools and Academies.

In conclusion, it is a pleasure to the author to acknowl-
edge his indebtedness to Miss Elizabeth Deering Hanscom,
graduate student of Yale University and American Fellow
of the Association of Collegiate Alumnae, who has rendered
material assistance in the preparation of the Vocabulary.

YALE UNIVERSITY, December 11, 1893.

PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

THE favorable reception accorded to the first edition
has encouraged the author, besides correcting several
small errors, to amplify Appendix I., and to add a new
Appendix, numbered V. The provision of a brief bibli-
ography has been so generally welcomed that it has
seemed desirable to append a list of books of a more
advanced character, while retaining the former one essen-
tially unchanged. No attempt at completeness has been
made, but perhaps not many books of primary value have
been omitted. The illustration of umlaut from Gothic,
suggested by a reviewer, now constitutes Appendix V.

Certain teachers having expressed a wish that the
Vocabulary should give the gender of nouns, the author
thinks it proper to state the principle upon which the
designation of gender was omitted. This principle was
that the Grammar should be in constant use. The car-
dinal use of a knowledge of the gender is with reference
to declension ; given the declension, and the gender fol-
lows. Now the references to the Grammar under nouns
primarily indicate the declensions. If, then, the student
recognizes the meaning of such references as 43, 47, etc.,
it is a proof that he is sufficiently acquainted with the
paradigms they indicate ; if not, it is a clear sign that
he ought to refer to them, and that a mere knowledge

XI

Xll PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

of the gender would not suffice. This is the author's
opinion, but he holds himself prepared to defer to the
expressed wish of his colleagues, when he can believe
that that wish is at all general among those who have
given the book a fair trial.

The author hopes soon to issue a small companion
volume of exercises in Old English, designed chiefly to
facilitate drill on inflections. These exercises will con-
sist of brief sentences for translation into Old English,
based upon the successive prose selections of the Reader,
together with an English-Old English Vocabulary.

A final word to those who use this book, — a word
based upon experience with it : Look up carefully every
foot-note, and constantly refer from the Vocabulary to the
Grammar, with reference to the speedy mastery of the latter,
supplementing this process by the committal to memory of
paradigms.

YALE UNIVERSITY, December 31, 1894.

CONTENTS.

GRAMMAR

INTRODUCTION 3

Dialects and Periods 3

PHONOLOGY 5

Letters and Sounds 5

Effects and Relations of Sounds 10

Consonantal Loss and Change 21

INFLECTION 26

Declension of Nouns 26

Declension of Adjectives 38

Comparison of Adjectives 42

Formation and Comparison of Adverbs 44

Numerals 46

Pronouns 48

Verbs 53

FORMATION OF WORDS 81

SYNTAX 88

Nouns 88

Adjectives 99

Adverbs 100

Pronouns 100

Verbs 101

Prepositions 106

Conjunctions 107

PROSODY 108

READER 121

I. THE CREATION OF THE WORLD 122

II. TRADES AND OCCUPATIONS 129

III. THE DAY OF JUDGMENT 134

vXtV. BEDE'S DESCRIPTION OF BRITAIN 137

V. ^ETHELWALD CALMS THE SEA . . 141

XIV CONTENTS.

PAGE

THE INVASION OF BRITAIN BY THE PICTS AND SCOTS . 144

THE PASSING OF CHAD 150

VIII. THE DANGERS OF GREATNESS 156

IX. DUTIES OF THE RICH TOWARD THE POOR 159

X. ALFRED'S PREFACE TO BOETHIUS 162

XI. A PRAYER OF KING ALFRED 163

XII. APOLLONIUS OF TYRE 164

The Shipwreck 165

Apollonius and the Fisherman ....... 166

The Incidents in the Gymnasium 168

Apollonius at the Feast 170

^JEntry of the Princess 172

A Lesson in Music 174

^Apollonius as Teacher 177

The Three Suitors 178

The Princess chooses 180

Apollonius relates his Adventures 184

The Recognition 185

The Fisherman's Reward 186

The End 187

XIII. THE Six DAYS' WORK OF CREATION . . . , . . 189

XIV. THE SONG OF THE GLEEMAN 200

XV. THE ROUT OF THE ASSYRIANS 202

XVI. SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS 210

Conversation between Andrew and the Sea-Captain 211

The Voyage. — Storm at Sea 218

Andrew relates Christ's Stilling of the Tempest . . 222

Andrew desires Instruction in Seamanship . . . 225

The Pilot recognizes God's Presence with Andrew . 227

Andrew is carried to the City 228

Andrew's Disciples relate their Adventure . . . 230

APPENDIXES 233

APPENDIX I. Some Useful Books for the Study of Old English 235
APPENDIX II. Correspondences of Old English and Modern

German Vowels 245

APPENDIX III. Andrew's Negotiations with the Steersman . 247

APPENDIX IV. Specimens of the Dialects 250

APPENDIX V. I-umlaut illustrated from Gothic 268

VOCABULARY . 271

GRAMMAR.

INTRODUCTION.

Dialects and Periods.

1. Old English (sometimes called Ariglo-Saxon) is
the name of the Germanic language spoken in Eng-
land between the middle of the fifth and the middle
of the twelfth century. Its literature extends from
the eighth to the twelfth century, and there are no
Old English words found in documents earlier than
the seventh century. The principal prose texts date
from the period of King Alfred (871-901 A.D.), or
from that of Abbot JElfric (pronounced Alfric), who
flourished about the year 1000 A.D. The poetical
pieces are mostly of uncertain dates, ranging from
the eighth to the tenth or eleventh century.

There are four dialects of Old English, the Nor-
thumbrian, Mercian, Kentish, and West Saxon ; of
these the Mercian is intermediate in its characteris-
tics between the Northumbrian and West Saxon. The
Northumbrian dialect formed the basis of modern
Scotch and Northern English, the Mercian of stand-
ard literary English. The literature of Old English
is chiefly extant in West Saxon, though the poetry,

4 INTRODUCTION.

and some of the prose, contains forms from other dia-
lects, chiefly from the Northumbrian.

Since the remains of the other dialects are compara-
tively small, West Saxon is the principal existing
representative of Old English, and hence the two
terms are often used interchangeably. West Saxon
is divided into Early West Saxon (EWS.) and Late
West Saxon (LWS.). The former is the language as
written in King Alfred's time, the latter as in that
of Abbot ^Elfric and his successors. A hundred years
made some changes in the language, but rather with
respect to syntax, euphony, and style in general than
to the forms of words, though these also underwent
some modification.

In this work, the forms are those of Early West
Saxon, which is assumed as the standard, even when
the selections are from Late West Saxon.

PHONOLOGY.

Letters and Sounds.

2. Alphabet. - - The Old English alphabet has the let-
ters of Modern English, with the exception of /, &, q,
v, and 2, and with the addition of 31 and ]?, both of
which represent the modern th. Of these, j and v
are never used, being represented by g (or i) and f,
respectively; &, q, and z but rarely, k being commonly
represented by c, &s(cs) by x, q(u) by c(w), and
z by ts. The two unfamiliar characters <? and J? are
pronounced eth (eth in brethren) and thorn, respec-
tively; they are used interchangeably in the manu-
scripts ; in this book 31 will, in general, stand for both.

3. Vowels and diphthongs. - The vowel-letters are
those of Modern English, with the addition of se. Mod-
ern editors employ ^ and 9 to denote respectively an e
and o which sprang from an original a (but $ occasion-
ally from o ; 17, 25). The vowels may be either short
or long.

The diphthongs are represented by ea, eo, and ie,
both short and long. The second vowel sound in
each diphthong is scarcely heard in pronunciation, the
first element being the one which receives the stress.

5

PHONOLOGY.

The vowel of every syllable is to be pronounced, but in
an unstressed syllable the sound is less distinct (23).

4. Quantity. --Long vowels and diphthongs must be
carefully distinguished from short ones. In normal-
ized texts, length is indicated by the acute accent (')
or the macron ("), placed over a vowel or the first
element of a diphthong. For instance, OE. god is
Mod. Eng. god, but OE. grid or god is Mod. Eng.
good ; so for, for, but for, went ; baer, bare, but bser,
bier; ac, but, but ac, oak; geat, gate, but geat,
poured ; is, is, but is, ice ; man, man, but man, crime ;
tol, toll, but tol, tool ; wejnde, went, but wende, weened.
Beginners should never fail to note whether the radi-
cal vowel of each word is long or short, and should
no more confound a with a than a with y.v/

The length of a syllable must be distinguished from
that of a vowel. Every syllable containing a long
vowel is itself long, but so is also one which con-
tains a short vowel followed by any two consonants
or a double consonant. In the latter case, the syllable
is said to be long by position ; in the former, by nature.

5. Pronunciation of vowels and diphthongs. - - The pro-
nunciation of the vowels and diphthongs can only be
mastered by ignoring their pronunciation in Modern
English. Any modern language, or Latin or Greek as
pronounced by the Continental method, would be a
safer guide.

LETTERS AND SOUNDS.

The exact pronunciation of the Old English vowels
and diphthongs can be but imperfectly represented.
The learner will not be far astray if he follows the
pronunciation indicated in this table : -

a

as in

last (not a in man)

habban

a

(4

far

an

ae

U

man

aet

83

U

care

air

e, e.

"

men

help, m<

e

u

they

he

i

u

fin

in

I

u

machine

\vin

0, Q

It

broad (but shorter)

god

0

((

tone

god

u

it

full

full

II

"

rune

dun

y

it

jdiinn (Germ.)
I din (less accurate)

dynn

y

K

fgriin (Germ.)
\ green (less accurate)

hyd

ea

=

ae -f uh

call

ea

=

e + ah

neah

eo

=

e -f o

eom

eo

=

e + o

freond

ie

=

i -f eh

fierd

ie

=

I + eh

nied

NOTE. — The true sotinds of y and y are most readily produced
by placing the lips in the position for pronouncing long oo, and,
while retaining the lips in this position, pronouncing respectively
the i in it, and the ee in deem.

6. Consonants. — The consonants are divided into —
labials, w, m, p, b, f.
dentals, r, 1, n, t, d, 91, s.
gutturals (sometimes palatals), (ng), c, g, h.

8 PHONOLOGY.

7. Pronunciation of consonants. - - w was pronounced
as in Mod. Eng., also distinctly in the combinations
wr, wl ; m, p, and b as in Mod. Eng. ; f as / and as

v (2). V\w [a* r /> iaefifty

r and 1 were pronounced nearly as in Mod. Eng. (but
see 21) ; n, t, d,. as in Mod. Eng. ; <T as ih in thin and
in the ; s as s and as z.

ng- was pronounced like Mod. Eng. ng in finger ;
when palatal (10) it resembled ng in singe, c was pro-
nounced like Mod. Eng. k, or, when palatal, like English
ch in child, and was distinctly heard as k in the com-
bination en; eg like dg in Mod. Eng. bridge (see 11).
g was pronounced as g (but see 9) and as y (10). h
was pronounced as in English, even in the combinations
hi, hn, lir, liw ; when final, and in the combinations ht,
h<y, and hh, it had the sound of German ch, as in ach
or in ich. hs was pronounced like Mod. Eng. x (cf. 2).

When c was pronounced as k, g as g, and h as Ger-
man ch in ach, these letters are to be regarded as gut-
turals ; when as ch in child, y, and ch in ich respectively,
as palatals (10).

8. Surds and sonants. — The consonants p, t, c, to-
gether with f, s, flF when pronounced like Mod. Eng.
/, s, th in thin, are called surds. All the other con-
sonants, and all the vowels and diphthongs, are called
sonants.

f, s, and 51 are surds when beginning a syllable, or
following a surd at the end of a syllable ; they are

LETTERS AND SOUNDS.

sonants, that is, are pronounced like v, 2, and th in
the, when they occur between two sonants, or follow
a sonant at the end of a syllable. To the foregoing
rule there may be some exceptions ; in case of doubt,
the analogy of Modern English may be followed.

9. Spirants and stops. - - Spirants are consonantal
sounds producible by a continuous emission of breath.
Stops are momentary or explosive. The spirants are
f , s, <5T, and h (properly also -g) ; to f and <3F correspond
the surd stops p and t, and the sonant stops b and d.

10. Gutturals and palatals. - - The consonants c, g, h,
are gutturals when occurring before consonants or the
vowels a, a, e, o, 9, 5, u, u, y, and y (and sometimes
se). They are palatals when occurring befote, and
sometimes after, the palatal vowels se, e, $, i, I, ea, ea,
eo, eo, ie, le (sometimes se) ; c and g medially (that is,
in the middle of a word), when they are or may be fol-
lowed by e or i ; c likewise in the combination sc (pro-
nounced almost like sh) ; g in the medial combination
eg- ; and c(cc, nc), g(ng) often medially and finally after
a palatal vowel, but at least ng not always : e.g., $ngel,
Eiiglisc have not ng = nj . For the pronunciation of
these consonants as palatals see 7.

11. Double consonants. - - Double consonants must
not be pronounced as in Mod. Eng., except at the end
of a syllable. When medial, each consonant is pro-

10 PHONOLOGY.

nounced separately : sunnum as sun-num, the n's as
in Mod. Eng. penknife.

Double f, when sonant, is always represented by bb,
and double g is usually written eg. The only con-
sonant never doubled is w.

Effects and Relations of Sounds.

12. Original and derivative vowels. - - Of the vowels
and diphthongs of Old English, some are original, in
the sense of being more directly an inheritance from
the Parent Germanic tongue, while others are deriva-
tive, or result from modifications of those that we call
original.

The original vowels and diphthongs are the fol-
lowing : —

a, a, se, se (sometimes), e, e (rarely), i (sometimes),
I, o, o, u (regularly), u, ea, eo (sometimes).

The derivative vowels and diphthongs are : —

se (sometimes), se (sometimes), £, e (usually), i
(sometimes), Q, u (occasionally), y, y, ea, eo, eo (some-
times), ie, ie. Though ea, eo, ie when short are all
derivatives, ie may be called a derivative of the sec-
ond order, since it arises from one of the two others.

13. Relation of original to derivative vowels. - - The
relations between original and derivative vowels may
thus be shown (see 17, 18, 20, 21, 25): —

EFFECTS AND RELATIONS OF SOUNDS. 11

DERIVATIVE.
ae, $, Q, ea, ie
95

i, eo, ie, o
eo, u

Q ®,

o $, eo

0 e, eo
u y

u y

ea ie

eo- ^ -^. _ ^ie

14. Relation of derivative to original vowels. - - Revers-
ing the order of the last table, we obtain : ^—

DERIVATIVE. ORIGINAL.

ae a

ae a

$ a, Q, o

e o

1 e
Q a

y u

y fi

ea a (ae)

ea (rarely) ae

eo e, i, o

eo o

ie a (ea), $, e (eo), i (eo)

ie ea, eo

Occasionally (28, 29, 30) se is derived from se, e from
e, I from i, 6 from o or a, u from u, y from y,
ea from ea, and eo from eo. Rarely are o and u
derived from e and i (26).

12 PHONOLOGY.

It must be observed that not every vowel standing in
the column of derivatives belongs exclusively there. Thus
i, for example, is sometimes original (12).

15. Umlaut. — Umlaut is a change effected in the
vowel of a stressed syllable by the vowel of a following,
usually the next following, syllable.

There are two chief kinds of umlaut, the i-umlaut
(pron. ih'-oom'-lowf), and the u- or o-umlaut (00- or oh-).

16. The i-umlaut. — i-umlaut is a change effected in
a vowel or diphthong by palatalization, such palatal-
ization consisting in an approximation of the umlauted
vowel or diphthong to the sound of i (ih). The cause
of i-umlaut was in all cases an i or a j (pronounced like
Mod. Eng. «/) of a following syllable, but the i or j
usually disappeared before the period of historic Old
English, or was turned into e. When the word umlaut
is used without qualification, i-umlaut is to be under-
stood. See Appendix V.

17. Illustrations of i-umlaut. — The effect of i-umlaut
will be shown by the following table : —

OBIGINAL VOWEL. UMLAUT VOWEL.

a e (»)

a *

e i

Q S

o §

o e

u y

EFFECTS AND RELATIONS OF SOUNDS. 13

ORIGINAL VOWEL. UMLAUT VOWEL.

u y

ea (from a) ie

ea ie

eo (from e) ie

eo Ie

Examples are : maim (man), in^nn (men) ; lar
(lore), Iseran (teach) ; helpan (help), hilpfr (helps) ;
niQim (man), me,im (men) ; oxa (ox), §xen (oxen) ;
cloiii (doom), deman {judge) ; wulle (wool), wyllen
(^woollen) ; brucan (use), bryc3" (uses) ; eald {old),
ieldu (age) ; heah (high), hiehra (higher) ; weorpan
(throw), wierpST (throws) ; breowan (rue), briewac
(rues).

Sometimes two words are so related that y seems

to be i-umlaut of o/like g°ld (.ff°^)-> gylden {golden) ;

-"** . e=>^.

but in such cases the o came from an earlier u.

The umlaut of a is generally e, but in some words

ae is found.

<

Strictly speaking, i is not the umlaut of e, but the
phenomenon, though resulting from a somewhat dif-
ferent cause, is virtually the same.

18. Palatal influence. — Initial g, c, and sc, change
se (from a) to ea, se to ea, and e,, e to ie ; and sc
sometimes changes a to ea, a to ea, o to eo, and o

to eo. Examples : gsef {gave), geaf ; gsefon {gave,

•

plur.), geafon ; scejppan {create), scieppan ; gefan
{give), giefan ; scacan {shake), sceacan ; scadan

14 PHONOLOGY.

(separate), sceadan ; scop {poet), sceop ; scoh (shoe),
sceoh. Even eo from u : sceor, from scur, shower.

In the following words, the ge represents original j
(pron. y) : geoc, yoke (orig. joe) ; geond, through
(orig. jond) ; geong, young (orig. Jung) ; geogucT,
youth (orig. juguflF) ; geomor, grief (orig. jomor) ;
gea, yea (origo ja) ; gear, year (orig. jar) ; ge, ye
(orig. je).

The i found in the present stem of some weak verbs
(116) stands for original j (pron. y), and, as g repre-
sents this j in the words just instanced, so it often
appears in the endings of these weak verbs, sometimes
alone, sometimes followed by e, sometimes in one of
these two forms preceded by i. Thus n^rian, save,
occurs also as nergaii, n^rigan, ii^rigeaii, etc. ; the
ind. pres. 1st sing, nerie as n^rge, n^rige, etc.

Wherever in or just preceding the inflectional end-
ing of a word, c or g is followed by e before another
vowel, the e must be understood to indicate an
original j (pron. y), and an alternative form without
e also exists. Thus secean and secan, seek; mejnigeo
and m^nigo, multitude. Similarly, the i and g in the
inflectional endings of nouns like h$re, army (44. 2)
represent original j (pron. y).

19. y and y for ie and le. — y and y properly repre-
sent the' i-umlaut of u and u, but are also frequently
found for ie and ie. Sometimes, again, the latter

EFFECTS AND RELATIONS OF SOUNDS 15

are represented by i and i. Hence, in looking for
words containing these letters, it is never safe to con-
fine the search to any one of the three. From eald,
old, is formed by means of i-umlaut the noun ieldu,
age (17) ; but the latter might occur in a text or
glossary as yldu. Contrariwise, on finding yldu in a
text or glossary, it would not be safe to conclude that
the y represented the i-umlaut of u, since, as we have
just seen, it really goes back to ea and a. Again,
were the word to be found as ildu, it should not be
inferred that the i is either original or derived from
e (17), for the reason just adduced.

Remember that y or i, short or long, may stand for
ie, short or long.

20, The u- or o-umlaut, — This umlaut is a change
effected in the vowels a, e, or i by a u or o of the
following syllable* By it a is converted to ea, and
e or i to eo (sometimes i to io). Examples : cam,
care, becomes cearu ; weruld, world, becomes weoruld ;
miluc, milk, becomes nieoloc or mioloc. The change
of vowel is, however, not invariable in these circum-
stances, and, on the whole, may be regarded as excep-
tional.

The explanation of this phenomenon is that the
vowel sound of the following syllable is anticipated,
as it were. The vocal organs, while pronouncing the
a (properly se) of cam (caeru), are already shaping

16 PHONOLOGY.

themselves to pronounce the u; hence the result is
caeuru, very nearly, which is further modified into
cearn. For weoruld the explanation is similar, but
easier.

21. Breakings. — Before r + consonant, 1 + conso-
nant, and h + consonant or h final, a is regularly con-

0

verted into ea, and e or i frequently into eo. This
change is called breaking, because the one vowel is,
as it were, broken into two. Examples : —

a) a to ea : arm (arm), earm ; aid (old), eald ;
ahta (eight), eahta.

b) e or i to eo (io sometimes from i): ercfe (earth),
eorSfe ; elh (elk), eolh ; fehtan (fight), feohtan ; Piht
(Pict), Pioht, Peoht.

It must be remembered that the sound of e in ea
differs materially from that of the same letter in eov
(5; cf. 20).

•

The explanation of breaking lies in the fact that
the vowels which experienced breaking were formed
with a position of the vocal organs quite different
from that concerned in the production of r, 1, and li,
as pronounced in Old English. These consonants, at
the time when they caused breaking, were gutturals;
the vowels that underwent breaking were palatals
(strictly speaking, when we say that a was broken,
we should rather say that it was se). In the produc-
tion of these consonants, the back part of the mouth

EFFECTS AND RELATIONS OF SOUNDS. 17

was chiefly concerned; in that of the vowels it was
the forward part. Hence, in passing from the vowel
position to that of the consonant, an intermediate vowel
sound or glide was produced, akin in position and
sound to the consonant which it preceded. Although
these consonants have at present a pronunciation which
cannot be called guttural, yet it is possible to pro-
nounce a sentence like ' What ails you ? ' in so
drawling a manner, especially as regards ' ails,' that
this word shall have nearly the sound of d-uls. The
obscure r^-sound thus developed may be compared
to the second element of the diphthong in ea and eo.
Here may be adduced Shakespearian lines such as-

Strikes his breast hard (hah-urd), and anon he casts.

-HEN. VIII. 3. 2. 117.

Look how he makes to Caesar, mark (mah-urk) him.

— JUL. C.ES. 3. 2. 18.

My lord (law-urd), will it please you pass along.

-RICH. III. 3. 1. 136.

In all these, meter seems to demand that the itali-
cized words shall be pronounced as disyllabic (Abbott's
Shakespearian Grammar, § 485).

22. Ablaut. — Ablaut (pron. ahp'-lowt) is a prehistoric
relation existing between the vowels of different tense-
stems derived from the same verbal root. Thus the
relation of i, a, and u, in the Mod. Eng. sing, sang,
sung, is an ablaut relation, and so is the relation of

18 PHONOLOGY.

z, o, i in the Mod. Eng. drive, drove, driven. In Old
English the tense-stems of these verbs would be sing-,
sang, sung-, sung- (104); drif-, draf, drif-, drif- (102).
In the former, i, a, u, u stand in an ablaut relation ;
in the latter, I, a, i, i.

It must be observed that the verbal stems concerned
sometimes appear in nouns and adjectives, as well as
in verbs. Thus the vowel of the Mod. Eng. noun
song stands in an ablaut relation with those of the tense-
stems sing and sung. Again, in Old English, the i
of the noun bite, lite, stands in an ablaut relation
with the other vowels of the tense-stems of bitan,
bite. The latter are bit-, bat, bit-, bit- (102), and
hence the radical vowel of the noun is identical with
that of the third and fourth stems.

Ablaut is not to be confounded with umlaut. Um-
laut admits of explanation; ablaut must, so far as Old
English is concerned, be merely accepted as a fact.

(r~

23. Stress, and the vowels of unstressed syllables. —
The stressed syllable is the principal one, and usually
the first one of the word, except in compounded verbs,
and nouns or adjectives with the prefixes be-, ge-, and
sometimes for-; these stress the root syllable. The
laws relating to vowels hold only of stressed syllables.
In -unstressed syllables, especially in the second sylla-
ble of trisyllabic words, the vowel is liable to pass into
a neutral sound, often represented by e, or to disappear

EFFECTS AND RELATIONS OF SOUNDS. 19

altogether. When the vowel disappears, the trisylla-
bic word of course becomes disyllabic : ^ngel, angel,
gen. Angles (instead of Angeles) ; heafod, head, gen.
heafdes (instead of heafodes). Syncope, as such dis-
appearance is termed, is most apt to occur after a long
syllable (4).

24. Representation of Old English vowels in Modern
English. — The same Old English vowel letter is not
always represented by the same Mod. Eng. letter, nor
its sound by the same Mod. Eng. sound; yet there is
a certain uniformity, differing in degree with different
vowels, in the representation of both sound and letter.
Some of the more regular correspondences are given
in the subjoined table, though it must be understood
that exceptions are numerous. The Mod. Eng. sound
or letter that is first given is the commonest ; the
second is often comparatively rare. The figuration
of the Mod. Eng. vowel sounds is that of Webster's
Dictionary. For details, see Mayhew's Synopsis of Old
English Phonology.

OE. MOD.F, MOD.E. ILLUSTRATIONS.

LETTERS. LETTERS. SOUNDS.

a a fi. fi nama, name ; land, land

But ag aw a haga, haw

a o, oa o; 6 before rham, home ; ar, oar

ge a a, a glaed, glad ; feeder, father

But seg ai, ay a braegn, brain ; dseg, day

j* ea, ee, e e, e dael, deal ; said, seed ; flt«sc,

flesh

20

PHONOLOGY.

OE. MOD. E.

LETTERS. LETTERS.

e, e, e, ea

But eg ai, ay, a

But ig i

i i

o, Q o, oa

o oo, o

But ow ow

u u, o

But und ound

u ou, ow, u

y i, u, o

y

ea

But eald old
(strictly aid)

ea ea

But eaw ew

eo ea, e, u

But eor ar, ear

eo ee, ie, e

But eow ew

ie e, ie

ie See e

MOD. E.

ILLUSTRATIONS.
SOUNDS.

e, e feffer, feather; twejf, twelve ;

spere, spear
a regn, rain ; weg, way ; ffegn,

thane
e (seldom e) cwen, queen ; her, here ;

(bletsian, bless)
I ; I before fisc, fish ; miht, might ;

ht, nd, Id blind, blind ; cild, child
I nigon, nine

T, i rim, rime; wisdom, wisdom

6, o ; 6 be- bodig, body ; iQng, long ;

fore r bolla, bowl ; hord, hoard

60, u, 06 hrof, roof ; ofter, other ; boc,

book

o blowan, blow

ii, do lufu, love ; wulf, wolf

ound hund, hound

ou, u Mud, loud ; bur, bower ;

b u t;m. but

I, u cyning, king ; byrflfen, bur-

then ; wyrm, worm
I, I bryd, bride ; fyst, fist

a, a, a \veaxan, wax ; heard, hard ;

call, all
old beald, bold

e, e beacen, beacon ; dead, dead

u deaw, dew

e, u eor9"e, earth ; beorg, berg ;

ceorl, churl

ar heorot, hart ; heorte, heart

e, e deop, deep ; feond, fiend ;

deofol, devil

u bleo\v, blew

e, e hierde, herd ; gieldan, yield

CONSONANTAL LOSS AND CHANGE. 21

25. Influence of nasals. — The nasals m and n change
a preceding a to <?. Usage is not uniform ; some
texts have a in this position, and others <?.

When a word cannot be found under a, look for it
under <?, and conversely.

26. Influence of w. — In cases where e or i has be-
come eo or io (20, 21), a preceding w is apt to change eo
to o or u, and io to u. For example, weruld (world)
becomes weoruld through the influence of u-umlaut
(20), and this may then become woruld. Simi-
larly, widuwe (widow) becomes wioduwe, and then
wuduwe. For the o and u thus produced, y is some-
times found.

When o, u, or y immediately follows w, it may be
suspected, though it must not be assumed, that the vowel
was once eo or io, originally e or i.

Consonantal Loss and Change.

27. Loss or vocalization of w. — Some words ending
in a long vowel or diphthong originally ended in w,
and the w is still found in the oblique cases of these
words. Thus, nom. cneo (knee), gen. cneowes, etc.,
and occasionally in the nominative, cneow (47. 3).

At the end of a word, and following a short syllable
which ends in a consonant, u often stands for original
w, the latter having undergone vocalization in that
position. When an inflectional syllable is added

22 PHONOLOGY.

beginnin|^vdth a vowel, the w reappears. Thus,
nom. ge^ro (ready), gen. gearwes, etc. (57. 5).

There is frequent loss of initial w in the negative
forms of the verbs wesan, be, witau, know, willan,
will : nses, was not, nat, knows not, nolde, would not,
etc. It also disappears in na(u)ht for nawiht, naught,
cue for cwic, alive, and a few other words.

28. Loss or replacement of g. — Before d and n (and
before 91 in the word tiftlan, grant), g is often lost,
the preceding vowel being lengthened by way of
compensation : maegden and maiden, maiden ; ftegn
and 9"en, thane. Properly speaking, the palatal g,
already in such cases pronounced almost like a vowel,
becomes indistinguishable from i or y in pronunciation,
and by this time its effect is simply to lengthen the
vowel which precedes. In a similar manner, ig may
be contracted into I, sometimes shortened to i: hun-
grig and hungri, hungry; ligecT and lift, lies (from
licgaii) ; stigrap and stirap, stirrup. The above losses
are regular only after palatal vowels (10).

After a guttural vowel (10), after r, or (especially
in LWS.) before -st and -91, endings respectively of
the 2d and 3d sing. pres. ind., g frequently becomes
h, occasionally gh: genog and genoh, enough; burg
and burh, city ; stigflF and stihcJ1, climbs.

29. Loss of h. — Certain words ending in h lose the
h before an inflectional ending beginning with a vowel,

CONSONANTAL LOSS AND CHANGE. 23

at the same time lengthening the vowel of the stem,
if short : feorh, life, gen. feores ; i'eoh, p&jkrty, gen.
feos. There are besides a number of contract verbs
(101) in which an original h has been lost before
vowels (100) ; gefeon, rejoice, orig. gefehan.

The initial h of certain indefinite pronouns, and of \
the various forms of habban, have, is frequently lost
after ne, not : nawcTer, nacfer (27) for ne ahwaefrer, /
neither; naefde, had not.

30. Loss of in and n. — Before the spirants f, s, and
<T there has been in some words the loss of an original
m or n, with a lengthening of the preceding vowel :
osle, ousel, orig. amsala ; us, us, orig. uns. When the
resulting vowel is o, or its umlaut e (17), the origi-
nal vowel was a (<? before nasal, 25) : gos, goose,
orig. gans ; est, favor, orig. ansti.

31. Metathesis of r. — In some words in which a
vowel was originally preceded by r, the r has changed
places with the vowel. Thus burna, fountain, brook
(cf. Scottish burn), was originally brim (n) a (cf.
Germ. Brunnen) ; hors, horse, orig. hros (cf. Germ.
Ross).

32. Metathesis of sc. -- After a vowel, sc frequently
becomes cs, often represented by hs or x (2). Thus
ascian, ask (cf. Germ. (Ji)eischen) becomes acsian,
ahsian, axian (dial. Mod. Eng. axe).

24 PHONOLOGY.

33. Change of d to t. — When d either precedes or fol-
lows a stB^(8) in the same word, it regularly becomes
t. Thus from bindan, bind, the ind. pres. 2d sing, is
formed by adding -st (though sometimes -est), thus,
bindst ; but, in accordance with this principle, bindst
becomes bintst. So from leean, increase, the ind. pret.
3d sing, is formed by adding -de, thus, iecde ; but lecde
becomes lecte.

34. Changes of 31 in conjunction with other dentals. —
Whenever d or t comes to stand immediately before
<T, the combination becomes tt, which is sometimes
simplified to t (35). Thus bindefr, ind. pres. 3d
sing, of bindan, becomes bindS1 by elision of the e
in an unstressed syllable (23) ; but binder invariably
appears as bint ; bide? and bite?, respectively from
bidan, await, and bitan, bite, both become bitt or bit.

By a somewhat similar change, s9" often becomes st.
For <3Fs is usually found ss, which may be simplified
to s (35).

/Suspect that t near the end of a verb may stand for
d or 3", or be the result of contraction.

35. Gemination simplified. - - Double consonants are
of frequent occurrence, especially before an inflec-
tional syllable beginning with a vowel. Thus swiin-
nian, swim, b$dde, to a bed, etc. But gemination
is frequently simplified, or, in other words, the sec-

CONSONANTAL LOSS AND CHANGE. 25

ond consonant is dropped, (a) at the end of a word,
(5) before another consonant, (<?) in certain other
situations. Thus : —

(a) mannes, gen. sing., but maim or man, man,
nom. sing. ; (6) ealles, gen. sing, of eal(l), all, but
ealne, ace. sing. masc. ; (c) ocfer, other, with gen.
plur. ending oflferra, but usually ofrera, 5<Tra.

36. Gemmation pointing to original j. — In many
words which contain a double consonant, especially
those whose stem vowel is $, the stem was originally
followed by j (pron. ?/), and the consonant was not
geminated, but single : s^llan, give, orig. sal Jan. This
was always the case with words containing eg, which,
it will be remembered, is the representative of gg (11) :
slogan, say, orig. sag jan ; hrycg, back, orig. hmgjo-.

37. Grammatical change. - - As between certain re-
lated words, there is an interchange of 9* and d, s and
r: inf. ceosan, choose, past part, coren; inf. cwefran,
say, past part, cweden (cf. the noun cwide, discourse).
This is technically known as grammatical change.
Under similar circumstances, there is a like change
between h and g, and h and w, but owing to a partial
disappearance of the h (cf . 100) this is less noticeable :
sliehcT, strikes (inf. slean), slog, struck; siehcf, sees
(inf. seoii), sawou (they) saw.

INFLECTION.

Declension of Nouns.

38. Gender of nouns. — Nouns are either masculine,
feminine, or neuter. Names of males are masculine,
arid those of females feminine, except msegden, maiden
(28), girl, wif, wife, and beam, cild, child, which are

neuter. The gender of most nouns must be learned

>*U- ocr^opCfcfrV'- §»
from the dictionary; but all nouns Bending in -a are

masculine, and belong to the weak declension (53) ;
all ending in -dom, -els, -ere, -had, and -scipe, and most
in -end, with names of persons in -ing and -ling, are
strong masculines ; those ending in -estre, -nes, -raedeii,
-c3F(u) (-fro), -ung, most in -u, and a few abstracts in
-ing, are strong feminines.

Compound nouns take the gender of their last com-
ponent ; thus wifman, woman, is masculine, because

man(n) is masculine.

•

39. Strong and weak nouns. -- According to their
declension, all nouns are either strong or weak. The
nominative of weak nouns always ends in a vowel,
either -a or -e, but not all nouns ending in -e are
weak.

26

DECLENSION OF NOUNS. 27

40. Cases of nouns and adjectives. — Old English has
six cases, though in general only four are distinguished.
These four are the nominative, genitive, dative, and
accusative ; the two additional are the vocative, the
case of direct address, and the instrumental, which is
virtually indistinguishable from the dative, except in
adjectives. frU« U?cAnW<

The nominative is used as in English. The genitive
is the case denoting possessor, source, or cause ; its
sign is of. The dative denotes the indirect object of
an action; its sign is tojnfor. The accusative denotes
the direct object; it has no sign. The instrumental
denotes the means by which an action is performed;

IK,.* ^"^

its sign is by. & w/itW %rtsujk

The instrumental of nouns is included in the declen-
sions under the dative.

41. Uniform case endings. — All nouns, whatever their

\s
declension, end in -um in the dative plural. The gen-

itive plural always ends in -a, either appended directly.^.

0V—- fc-*lA

to the stem, or with -en- (rarely -r-) interposed (43. 6) ; 4x1^ •
accordingly the genitive plural, to 'speak more strictly,
always ends in -a or -ena (very rarely -ra).

Instead of -um is occasionally found -un, -on, or -an, "

and in later Old English these' endings grow common.

42. Strong masculine endings. — All strong masculines,
except umlaut masculines (46) and those in -u (45),
take the following as regular endings (for exceptions

28 INFLECTION.

see 43. 5-9; 44. 4), where - - represents the form of
the nominative singular : —

SINGULAR. PLURAL.

N.V.A. — -as

G. -es -a

D. -e -ma

43. Masculines ending in a consonant. — The greater
number of strong masculines are declined like fisc,

fish : —

SINGULAR. PLURAL.

N.V.A. fisc fiscas

G. fisces fisca

D. fisce fiscum

1. A very few words ending in -eg may insert -e-
before the endings of the plural: s^cgeas, etc. (18).

2. If the radical vowel of the nominative is se before
a single consonant, this is changed in the plural to a :
dseg, day, but plur. dagas, daga, daguin.

3. Nouns ending in h lose this consonant before a
case ending, and in so doing lengthen the radical
vowel or diphthong. Thus fearh, swine, but feares,
etc. (29). If the h is preceded by a vowel, the vowel

iding is lost: scoh, shoe, but nom. plur. scos,
not scoas.

4. Disyllabic nouns generally lose the vowel of the
second syllable before all endings, when the stem is
long by nature or position (4, 23), if the second syllable
is not long by position. Otherwise the vowel of the

DECLENSION OF NOUNS. 29

second syllable is regularly preserved. Examples are
as follows : —

a. Stem long by nature, and second syllable short:
eflFel, country, gen. efrles, not eflTeles. eag"fcl

b. Stem long by position, and second syllable long
by position : longest, stallion, dat. he.ngeste, not
h^ngste.

c. Stem long by position (vowel before two conso-
nants), and second syllable short: dryhten, lord, gen.
dryhtnes, not dryhtenes.

d. Stem short by nature, and second syllable short :
heofon, heaven, dat. heofone, not heofne.

Occasional exceptions are found: dryhtenes, heofne.
The retention or loss of the vowel is in part dependent

2}r~L/

,,'•' ^upon the date of the particular text.

1 *

5. In a few words there is an occasional gen. and

'frV
>V dat. sing, and nom. plur. in -a: feld, field, ford, ford,

winter, winter, sunier, summer, and a few others of
rare occurrence.

6. Nouns in -end, originally present participles (143),
take the gen. plur. in -ra, instead of -a, and the plur.
nom. voc. ace. in -e, or without ending, as well as in
-as, the latter being rare. Thus nom. plur. ~\
hselende, as well as hselendas ; gen. hselendra.

7. A single word, bearu, • grove, has the nom.
sing, in -u, and takes w instead of the -u before all
inflectional endings : nom. sing, bearu, gen. bearwes,

. etc. (27).

30 INFLECTION.

8. The noun f seder, father, frequently omits the ter-
minations of the sing. gen. and dat.

9. Hsele<y, hero, and monad1, month, sometimes omit
the termination of the nom. ace. plur.

44. Masculines in -e. — The declension of strong mas-
culines in -e is almost identical with that of fisc. The
sing. nom. ace. voc. takes -e; other exceptions will be
noted below. ^Snde, end, is thus declined : —

SINGULAR. PLURAL.

N.V.A.
G.
D.

1. Here belong important classes of nouns ending
in -ere (143) and -scipe, besides some others. They
are much less numerous, however, than those of the
preceding declension.

2. The noun h§re, army, sometimes takes -g- or -ig-
before the endings of the singular, and the same, or
-ige-, before the endings of the plural: h^r(i)g>es, etc.
Two words sometimes have the gen. plur. in -ig(e)a,
-ia : wine, friend, De^ie, Danes, gen. plur. winigea,
D^niga, Dejiia (18).

3. Nouns ending in -ce may retain the -e before
the endings of the plural : Isece, physician, nom. plur.
Iseceas, as well as Isecas (18).

4. A few masculine nouns in -e occasionally take
the nom. ace. plur. in -e, instead of -as : wine, or.

DECLENSION OF NOUNS. 31

winas, friend. The following are found in the plural
only: leode (also leoda), people, ielde, men, ielfe, elves,
and the proper nouns Engle, Angles, Seaxe, Saxons,
Mierce, Mercians.

45. Masculines in -u. — Here belong the words sunu,
son, wudu, wood, me(o)du, mead, magu, boy, bre(o)go,
prince, heoru, sword, lagu, lake, si(o)du, custom, spitu,
spit. Sunu is thus declined : —

SINGULAR. PLURAL.

N.V.A. sunu smia

G. suna suna

D. suna suiiuni

1. The ending of the nom. sing, -u (sometimes -o)
is liable to intrude everywhere except in the dat. plur.
and gen. sing, and plur.

2. Besides sunu and wudu, the nouns above given
are scarcely found except in the nom. ace. sing.

3. In later Old English these words begin to
assume the endings of fisc (43) : gen. sunes, nom.
plur. sunas, etc.

46. Umlaut masculines. — Here belong fot, foot, toft,
tooth; man(n), man; feond, enemy, freond, friend,
(142) ; brocTor, brother. These take umlaut of the
radical vowel (17) in the dat. sing, and nom. voc.
ace. plur., and have no ending in those cases. Fot
is thus declined : —

32 INFLECTION.

SINOULAB. PLURAL.

N.V.A. fot fet

G. fotes fota

D. fet (fote) fotum

1. Brofror is irregular, forming its nom. voc. ace.
plur. as broflFor or broflFru, instead of brecTer.

2. Occasionally there is found a plur. fotas, tofras,
instead of fet, te<T.

3. Feond and freond usually have dat. sing.
feonde, freonde, sometimes plur. feond, freond, or
even feondas, freondas.

47. Strong neuters. — In general, the chief distinction
between the declension of masculines and that of neu-
ters is in the plur. nom. ace. Where the masculine
has -as, the neuter, if its radical syllable be short, has
-u, or sometimes -o ; if long, has no ending whatever
(cf. 23, and especially its final sentence). When the
radical syllable is short, the paradigm accordingly is
(hof, dwelling): -

SINGULAR. PLURAL.

N.A. hof hofu

G. hofes hofa

D. hofe hofum

With a long radical syllable (4), the paradigm is
(word, word) : —

SINGULAR. PLURAL.

N.A. word word

G. wordes worda

D. worde wordum

DECLENSION OF NOUNS. 33

1. Disyllables are sometimes without ending in the
nom. ace. plur., and sometimes take -u : wsep(e)n
and wsepnu, weapons; but usually msegenu, forces,
nietenu, cattle, earfoflFu, labors, wset(e)ru, waters,
heafdu, heads, wundor, wonders.

2. Occasionally the nom. ace. plur. takes -o or -a
instead of -u.

3. Treo, tree, and cneo, knee, take -w before all
case endings, and sometimes in the nom. sing. :
treowes, etc. (27). Nom. ace. plur. treowu, ciieowu.

4. For a change in the radical vowel of the plural,
see 43. 2 : fset, vessel, but fatu, fata, fatum.

5. For the loss of final h, see 43. 3 : feoh, money,
fee, gen. feos.

6. For the loss (syncopation) of the vowel of the
second syllable, see 43. 4: heafod, head, nom. plur.
heafdu, not (usually) heafodu; tungol, star, nom.
plur. tungflu, not tungolu ; waeter, water, gen. wse-
teres, not (regularly) waetres. Syncopation is, how-
ever, less constant in the nom. ace. plur. of neuters,
in cases corresponding to 43. 4. a.

7. Neuters ending in -en and -et sometimes double
the final consonant before a case ending : sefen, even
(-ing), gen. sefenes or sefennes, etc. These nouns
retain the -e of the second syllable.

48. Neuters in -e. — These are declined like word,
except that the sing. nom. voc. ace. has -e, and the

34 INFLECTION.

plur. nom. voc. ace. has -u. Paradigm (wite, pun-
ishment) : —

SINGULAR. PLURAL.

N.V.A. wite \\itu

G. wltes wita

D. wite witum

•1. If the -e of the nom. sing, is preceded by c or g,
the endings of the plural may be preceded by i (or e) :
ricu or riciu, rica or ricia, etc. (18).

49. Neuters in -u. - - These are declined like beam
(43. 7), except that they take -u in the plur. nom.
ace., instead of -as. There are only half a dozen
in all, and these are not of common occurrence :
bealu, evil, gen. bealwes, etc.

50. Irregular neuters. — The three words lamb, lamb,
cealf, calf, seg1, egg, and sometimes cild, child, are de-
clined regularly in the singular, but take r in the plural
before the endings -u, -a, -uni : lamb, gen. lambes, but
nom. plur. lambru.

In LWS. the regular forms, without r, occur.

51. Strong feminines. - - Feminine disyllables ending
in -u, and having a short radical syllable, belong
here ; monosyllables with a long radical syllable,
and most disyllables, discard the -u of the nom,.
sing. Abstracts, though long, follow a.

DECLENSION OF NOUNS. 35

a) Paradigm of the short stems, giefu, gift: —

SINGULAR. PLURAL.

N.V. giefu, -o giefa, -e

G. giefe giefa (-ena)

D. giefe giefum

A. giefe giefa, -e

Occasionally the ending -u or -o is found in the
oblique cases of the singular and in the nom. ace.
plural. Duru, door, has -a in the gen. dat. sing., and
in the whole plural except the dative. Two or three
•nouns in -u take -w before the ending in the oblique
cases : beadu, battle, gen. beadwe, etc.

b) Paradigm of the long stems and polysyllables,
glof, glove : —

SINGULAR. PLURAL.

N.V. glof glofa, -e

G. glofe glofa

D. glofe glofum

A. glofe glofa, -e

1. A few nouns discard the -e of the ace. sing. :
dsed, deed, tid, time, woruld (20, 26), world.

2. Only rarely does the gen. plur. of long stems take
-(e)na.

3. Disyllables in -ung often have -a instead of e in
the dat. sing., and sometimes in the gen. ace. sing. :
leoriiimg, learning, dat. leornunga, The words hand,
hand, flor, floor, and woruld, world, occasionally make
the same change.

4. Disyllables syncopate the vowel of the second

36 INFLECTION.

syllable according to 43. 4 : sawol, soul, gen. sawle,
etc.

5. Polysyllables in -nes, -en, -el, and -et double the
final consonant when a syllable is added, and retain the
preceding -e : gen. dat. ace. sing, eaffmodnesse, humility,
byrtfeime, burden, etc.

52. Umlaut feminines. - - These modify the root vowel
by umlaut in the dat. sing, and nom. voc. ace. plur.,
and often in the gen. sing., that is, change a to se,
o to $, 6 to e, u to y, and u to y. The gen. sing., and,
occasionally the dat. sing., is sometimes formed regu-
larly, without umlaut, and with the ending -e. Para-
digm, (gos, goose) : —

SINGULAR. PLURAL.

N.V.A. gos ges

G. ges, gose gosa

D. ges gosum

The principal nouns which belong here are : ac, oak,
gat, goat; boc, book, broc, trousers, gos, goose, wloh,
fringe ; burg, castle, city, f urh, furrow, sulh, plough,
turf, turf ; cu, cow, grut, grout, grits, lus, louse, mus,
mouse, (Truli, trough; ea, river; nilit, night.

1. The dat. (gen.) sing, of burg is usually byrig,
not byrg.

2. Modor, mother, and dohtor, daughter, are declined
like brofror (46. 1), except that modor has only the nom.
ace. plur. niodru, -a, and both may have an umlaut gen.
sing, in LWS. (but usually modor, dohtor).

DECLENSION OF NOUNS. 37

3. Sweostor, sister, is without umlaut in any case ;
it remains sweostor in every case except the gen. plur.
sweostra and dat. plur. sweostrum.

53. Weak nouns. — Masculines end in -a, feminines
and neuters in -e ; but the neuters may be conveniently
disregarded, only eage, eye, and eare, ear, belonging
to this declension. Paradigms (niona, moon, tunge,
tongue) : —

MASCULINE. FEMININE.

Sing. N.V. moii a tunge

D. fmonan tungnn

A.J

Plur. N.V. A. mo nan tiingan

G. monena tungena

D. monum tunguni

1. The number of feminines thus declined is com-
paratively small. The commonest are perhaps eorfre,
earth, heorte, heart, lufe, love, cirice, church, tunge,
tongue, liearpe, harp, sunne, sun, nsedre, viper, and
selmesse, alms. The masculines are, on the contrary,
very numerous.

I

2. The declension of the neuters cage and eare
differs from that of the feminines only in the ace.
sing., which is like the nom. Their gen. plur. is
often eagna, earna.

3. The weak feminine heofone, heaven, should be dis-
tinguished from the strong masculine heofon. Besides
the weak lufe, there is also a strong lufu, love (51. a).

38 INFLECTION.

54. Proper names. - - Native names are declined like
common nouns, except that feminines ending in -burg
take the dative in -e and are without umlaut. Foreign
names are sometimes naturalized, and sometimes take
their original case endings, but not always with entire
consistency. The words C$nt, C$rt, I, T^net, and
Wiht are indeclinable, except that Wiht has the gen.
Wihte.

Declension of Adjectives.

55. Weak and strong adjectives. — Adjectives are de-
clined weak when in the comparative, and usually when
in the superlative ; when ordinals (except oarer, second,
78, 80) ; when preceded by a demonstrative ; when used
as masculine or feminine nouns preceded by the definite
article ; in direct address ; sometimes when preceded
by a possessive pronoun ; and exceptionally in poetry
in place of the strong adjective. Otherwise adjectives
are always used in the strong form.

56. Strong declension of adjectives. -- Here it is neces-
sary to distinguish between long monosyllables on the
one hand, and short monosyllables (comparatively few)
and disyllables on the other.

57. Disyllables and short monosyllables. -- Paradigm,
glaed, glad: —

MASCULINE. NEUTEB. FEMININE.

Sing. N.V. glsed glaed gladu

G. glades glcedre

DECLENSION OF ADJECTIVES. 39

MASCULINE. NEUTER. FEMININE.

D. gladum glcedre

A. glcedne glaed glade

I. glade

Plur. N.V.A. glade gladu, -e glada, -e

G. glcedrti,

D. gladum

1. Italicized words indicate differences from the noun
declension ; cf . these with the pronominal declensions
(81, 84, 85).

2. When the radical vowel is se, it is changed as in
the paradigm. Otherwise it remains unchanged.

3. Disyllables take the same endings as in the para-
digm, but frequently syncopate the vowel of the second
syllable before an ending beginning with a vowel, as in
eadig, blessed, gen. eadges (23 ; cf. 43. 4), and some-
times conform the nom. sing. fern, to the masc. and
neut., and the neut. plur. nom. voc. ace. to the sing. :
halig, holy, not hal(i)gu.

4. For the ending -u sometimes occurs -o, and for
-um the LWS. -on, -an (cf. 41).

5. Adjectives ending in -u (-o) change the u to w
before vowels (27) : gearu, ready, gen. gearwes, etc.

58. Long monosyllables. - - The only difference be-
tween the declension of the long and that of the short
monosyllables is that the ending -p. of the latter is
dropped, and that the radical vowel always remains
unchanged. 'Paradigm, god, good:-

40 INFLECTION,

MASCULINE. NEUTER. FEMININE.

Sing. N. god god god

Plur. N. gode god gode, -a

1. Adjectives ending in h drop the h in disyllabic
forms, and lengthen the radical vowel or diphthong
(29) : <Tweorh, transverse, gen. ffweores ; but heah,
high, often assimilates the final h to a following con-
sonant: heaniie, hearra, etc. In LWS. the h is often
changed to g before a vowel : heagum, etc.

2. Words ending in a double consonant usually re-
tain this only before a vowel (35).

59. Adjectives in -e. - - These are quite numerous.

They are declined like the short monosyllables, except

j

that they always retain their -e when no other ending is
provided, but lose it before an ending. Paradigm, grene,
green : —

MASCULINE. NEUTER. FEMININE.

Sing. N.V. grene grene grenu

G. grenes grenre

Plur. N.V. A. grene grenu, -e grena, -e

From an ace. masc. sing., like grenne, bliSTne, for ex-
ample, it is therefore not safe to infer a dictionary form
gren, bliST.

In consulting the lexicon, care should be taken to distin-
guish adjectives in -e from such as end in a consonant.

60. Weak declension of adjectives. — This is the same
as that of nouns, except that the gen. plur! is regularly

DECLENSION OF ADJECTIVES. 41

formed in -ra (only exceptionally -a or the regular
weak* ending -eiia). Paradigm, goda, the good : —

MASCULINE. FEMININE. NEUTER.

Sing. N.V. goda gode gode

G. godan

D. godan

A. godan godan gode

Plur. N.V. A. godan

G. godra

D. god urn

1. In LWS. -um frequently becomes -an.

2. When, in consequence of contraction, too many
r's or n's are brought together, one of them is rejected.
Thus gearu, ready, forms a comparative gearura. This
comparative, in turn, would form a gen. plur. gearu-
rara. By contraction this would reduce to gear(u)-
r(a)ra ; but the three r's are simplified to two, and the
resulting gen. plur. stands as gearra.

61. The present participle. - - The present participle in
-ende is not to be confounded with the noun in -end
(for which see 43. 6). It is declined like grene* (59).
When used in the predicate as nom. or ace. it is gener-
ally uninflected. The present participle, like the adjec-
tive, is also declined weak.

62. The past participle. - - The past participle has the
double declension of the adjective, both strong and
weak. When used in the predicate it is generally
indeclinable, or ends like the strong masculine.

42 INFLECTION.

Comparison of Adjectives.

%

63. Regular comparison. — The comparative is formed
by adding -ra to the stem of the positive, and the super-
lative by adding -osta (-esta) ; with the latter cf . Greek
-£<rro9. The final -a represents the masculine termina-
tion of the weak adjective (60), and undergoes all the
replacements of the weak declension. More rarely the
superlative is found in -ost (-est), which is then re-
garded as strong. A final -e of the positive is dropped
in comparison (e.g. ea3e, easy; comp. letTra, not iearera)
and a radical ae becomes a in the superlative (e.g. smael,
small, superl. smalost, not smaelost ; cf. 43. 2).

64. Comparison without mmlaut. — This is the usual
mode : —

POSITIVE. COMPARATIVE. SCPERLATIVR.

heard, hard heardra heardost, -esta

leof, dear leofra leofost, -esta

rice, powerful riora ricost, -esta

smael, small smaelra smalost, -esta

65. Comparison with umlaut. — This is followed by a few
adjectives. The superlative generally ends in -esta : —

POSITIVE. COMPARATIVE. SFPBRLATIVE.

eald. old ieldra ieldesta

lang. long i^ngra l^ngesta

geong. young giengra giengesta

sceort, short sciertra sciertesta

heah. high hiehra (hierra) hieh(e)sta

great, great grietra grietesta

eaffe, easy leffra . ieffesta

COMPARISON OF ADJECTIVES. 43

1. For some of these, umimlauted forms are also
found: heahra, heahsta, etc.

2. Syncope of e in the superlative occurs in LWS. :
le.ngsta, etc. ; in hiehsta this is also EWS.

3. For -ost may occur -ust.

66. Different stems in comparison. — In the following
the comparative and superlative are not formed from
the same stem as the positive : —

POSITIVE. COMPARATIVE. SUPERLATIVE.

Sod, good fbet(e)ra b^tet(a)

Isella, selra selest(a)

yfel, bad wiersa wier(re)st(a)

micel, great mara maist(a)

lytel, small laissa Itest(a)

67. Comparison defective. — In four cases the positive
is wanting as an adjective, but may be supplied as an
adverb or preposition : —

POSITIVE. COMPARATIVE. SUPERLATIVE.

(feor, far) fierra fierrest(a)

(neah, near) nearra mehst(a)

(aer, earlier) £§rra Merest (a)

(fore, before) furffra fyrst(a)

68. Superlatives in -ma. — Besides the superlative in
-est, there is one in -ma (cf. Lat. pri-mw«). Two exam-
ples are found: forma, the first ; hindema, the hindmost.

69. Superlatives in -ma + -esta = -mest(a). - - These
double superlatives, as they may be called, are chiefly

44

INFLECTION.

formed from adverbs and prepositions. The compara-
tive is peculiar in being generally formed in -erra,
instead of -ra : — •

POSITIVE.
(siff, late)
(laet, late)
(inne, within)
(iite, without)
i iifan, above)
(nifran, below)
(fore, before)
(aefter, after)
(mid, mid)
(norff, northward)
(suS1, southward)
(east, eastward)
(\vest, westward)

COMPARATIVE.
siffra
laetra
innerra
Sterna, yterra
uferra, yferra
nifferra
furffra
aefterra

norfferra, nyrflferra
sufrerra, syfferra
easterra
\vesterra

SUPERLATIVE.
siffemest
laetemest
innemest
utemest, ytemest
ufeinest, yfemest
niffemest
fyrmest
aeftemest
inidmest
norftmest
suftmest
eastmest
\vestmest

Formation and Comparison of Adverbs.

70. Adverbs formed from adjectives. — Adverbs are
formed from adjectives by the addition of -e, -lice, and
-unga or -inga. Examples are : wid, wide, wide, widely ;
swift1, strong, swifte, very ; soft1, true, socHice, truly ;
call, all, eallunga, eallinga, entirely. Occasionally
-unga, -inga is employed to form adverbs from other
parts of speech.

71. Adjectives in the genitive as adverbs. — The ending
-es of the gen. sing. neut. is employed to form a few
adverbs from adjectives : ealles, altogether ; STweores
(58. 1), perversely, etc.

FORMATION AND COMPARISON OF ADVERBS. 45

72. Adjectives in the dative plural as adverbs. — Exam-
ples are : miclum, very; lytlum, little.

73. Adjectives in the accusative as adverbs. — Exam-
ples are : full, fully ; genog, enough.

74. Adverbs from nouns. --From the genitive: dseges,
by day ; niedes, needs ; etc. From the instrumental :
sare, sore, etc. From the dative plural : dropmselum,
drop by drop, etc.

75. Adverbs of place. - - These are of three classes, ac-
cording as they answer the question, Where? Whither?
or Whence? Examples are: —

WHERE ? WHITHER ? WHENCE ?

ffier Older <Vnnan

hwair hwider huotian

her hider heonan

76. Comparison of adverbs. — Adverbs from adjectival
stems are regularly compared by adding -or for the
comparative and -ost for the superlative. Example :
stranger, more strongly, strangest, most strongly (cf.
65).

77. Irregular comparison of adverbs. — A few adverbs
have no termination in the comparative. They are
always monosyllabic, and have usually undergone um-
laut. Such are b§t, better ; ma, mse, more ; near,
nearer ; etc.

46

INFLECTION.

Numerals.
78. Numerals. — The numerals are as follows : —

CARDINAL.

1 ... an

2 ... twegen, twa (tu)

3 ... ffrle, ffreo

4 ... feower

5 . . . fif

6 ... siex

7 ... seofon

8 ... eahta

9 ... nigon

10 ... tlen

11 ... endlefan

12 ... twejf

13 ... ffreotiene

14 ... feowertlene

15 ... fiftlene

16 ... siextiene

17 ... seofontiene

18 ... eahtatiene

19 ... nigontiene

20 ... twentig

21 ... an and twentig
30 ... ffritig

40 ... feower tig

60 ... fiftig

60 ... siextig

70 . . . hundseofontig
,80 . . . (hund)eahtatig

90 ... hundnigontig
100 . . . hund, hundred, hundteontig
110 . . . hundendlefantig
120 . . . hund twelf tig
200 . . . twa hund, tu hund
1000 . . ffusend

ORDINAL.
forma, airesta
offer, sefterra
ffridda
feorffa
fifta
siexta
seofoffa
eahtoffa
nigoffa
teoffa
endlefta
tw^lfta
ffreoteoffa
feow^erteoffa
fifteoffa
siexteoffa
seofonteoffa
eahtateoffa
nigonteoffa
tw^entigoffa
an and twentigoffa
ffritigoffa
feow^ertigoffa
fiftigoffa
siextigoffa
hundseofontigoffa
hundeahtigoffa
hundnigontigoffa

hundendleftigoffa
hundtw^lftigoffa

NUMERALS. 47

1. Other ordinals for 1 are fyresta, fyrmesta.

2. Another form of ordinal for 21 is an eac twen-
tigum.

3. Endlefan and twejf probably stand for anlif and
twalif (representing twalif). The -lif may mean left.
After counting on the fingers up to 10, one left (anlif)
would be 11 ; two left (twalif), 12. The final -an (-on)
of endlefan may haVe been added after the analogy of
seofon, nigon, etc.

4. Fractions are usually formed by the help of dgel,
part: flfridda dsel, one-third ; seofocTa dsel, one-seventh.
For one and a half occurs ofter healf (cf. Germ, andert-
halb) ; so frridde healf, two and a half ; in other words,
the OE. ordinal indicates the cardinal from which J
must be subtracted.

5. Interesting forms, which actually occur, are : 19,
an Ises twentig ; 39, an Ises feowertig ; 59, anes wana
siextig (cf. Greek evos Se'o^re? eiKoaC) ; 450, fiftig and
feower hund, fifte healf liiind ; 482, feower luiiid
and twa and hundeahtatig ; 100,000, an hund fru-
senda; 1,500,000, fiftlene hund <Tiisend. Note also
fiftieiia sum, one of fifteen, i.e. with fourteen com-
panions.

79. Declension of cardinals. — An is declined like
god (58), but with ace. sometimes senne, inst. sene.
When declined weak, ana, it signifies alone. Twegen
is declined thus : —

48 INFLECTION.

MASCULINE NEUTER. FEMININE.

N.A. twegen twa, tu twa

G. tweg(r)a

D. twaim, twam

So also is declined begen, loth. £>rie, <yreo is de-
clined : —

MASCULINE.

NEUTER.

FEMININE.

N.A. ffrie

ftreo

ffreo

G.

ffreora

D.

ffrliu

The cardinals between 3 and 20 are usually inde-
clinable. Those ending in -tig are sometimes treated
as neuter nouns (in which case they are followed by
a partitive genitive), sometimes as adjectives, and
are sometimes uninflected. Hund and Qusend are
sometimes undeclined, but there is also a plural of
hund, nom. hunde, dat. hundum ; and of ftusend,
nom. fttiseiidu, gen. -da, -dra, dat. -dum. These nu-
merals are always followed by the genitive.

80. Declension of ordinals. — All are declined like
weak adjectives (60), except 5<Ter, second, which is
strong.

Pronouns.

81. Personal pronouns. -

FIRST PERSON. SECOND PERSON.
Sing. N. ic ffu

G. min Sin

D. me ffe

A. me ffe

PRONOUNS.

49

FIRST PERSON.

DualN. wit

G. uncer

D. unc

A. unc

Plur. N. we

G. ure

D. us

A. us

SECOND PERSON.
git
incer
inc
inc

ge

cower
eow
eow

MASCULINE.
Sing. N. be
G.
D.
A. hi(e)ne

Plur. N.A.
G.
D.

THIRD PERSON.

NEUTER.

hit
his
him

hit

FEMININE.
heo
hi(e)re
hi(e)re

hi(e)

hi(e)

hi(e)ra, heora
him

1. Less common forms are : in the accusative, mec,
free, usic, eowic ; hi(e) for heo, and conversely. Hio
is frequent, parallel with heo, and user is found for ure.

82. Reflexive pronouns. - - In place of the reflexive,
which does not exist as an independent form, is used
the personal pronoun (81).

83. Possessive pronouns. - - Two sorts of possessives
must be distinguished, the declinable and the inde-
clinable. All of these are identical in form with the
genitive of the personal pronoun, except sin, which
is formed from a lost reflexive. The declinable pos-

50

INFLECTION.

sessives are mm, my, 3In, thy, ure, our, eower, your,
sin, his, and the seldom used uncer, of us two, and
incer, of you two. These follow the strong declen-
sion of adjectives (57, 58). The indeclinable^ are his,
his, hi(e)re, her, and hi(e)ra, their, the genitives of
the third personal pronoun.

84. The demonstrative 'that/ — The pronoun se, seo,
acaet, is at once the equivalent of Mod. Eng. that
and of the article. Like that, it is employed in a
relative as well as a demonstrative sense, and fre-
quently does duty for the third personal pronoun.
The demonstrative pronouns have an instrumental
case, as does the neuter of the interrogative hwset.

MASCULINE. NEUTER. FEMININE.

Sing. N. se (emphatic se) 9" set seo

G. ffaes frsere

H

D. $sem (ffam) ffaere

A. ffone ffaet ffa

I. ffy, "Son

Plur. N.A. ffa

G. ffara (ffaera)

D. ffsem (ffam)

1. The conjunction (tTset, and the adverb 3a (= there,
then, etc.), must not be confounded with the pronoun.

2. Parallel with se, seo, is a rare <Te, 9"eo, which
eventually supplants the former.

3. Dseni, ftam becomes fran, fron in such words
as sifrcTan, since (= si9" 9am).

PRONOUNS. 51

4. The forms of this pronoun should be carefully
distinguished from those of the next.

85. The demonstrative ' this.' -- Mod. Eng. this is rep-
resented by the demonstrative fres, frees, fris.

MASCULINE. NEUTER. FEMININE.

Sing. N. ffes ffis ffeos

G. 818(8)68 ffisse

D. 9'is(s)um ffisse

A. ffisne 81s 8"as

I.

Plur. N.A. ffas

G. Slssa

D. 81s(s)um

1. Alternative or occasional forms are nsf.
gsf. dsf. fris(se)re ; dat. friosum (20).

86. Minor demonstratives. - - Less important demon-
stratives are ilca, same, which is declined weak, and
self, self, which takes both declensions.

87. Relative pronouns. - - The office of the relative
is assumed :

a) by the demonstrative se, seo, fraet, the reference
being rendered explicit by the case form.

5) by the demonstrative se, seo, frset, with the parti-
cle fre appended.

<?) by the indeclinable fre, the reference being ren-
dered explicit Ky an appended personal pronoun in
the proper case form.

52 INFLECTION.

d) by the particle fre alone, representing all num-
bers, genders, arid cases, the reference being much
less explicit.

Illustrations of each of these modes would be: —

a) Se stan, Uone ffa wyrhtan awurpon.

(The stone, which the builders rejected.)

6) Se stan, Uone fte 9"a wyrhtan awurpon.

c) Se stan, 8"e hine ffa wyrhtan awurpon.

d) Se stan, fte ffa wyrhtan awurpon.

88. Interrogative pronouns. — The most important is
hwa, who? of both genders, with its neuter hwset,
what? what sort of a?

MASC. FEM. NEUTER.

N. hwa hwaet

G. hwaes

D. hwiuin (hwam)
A. hw^one hwast

I. hw^y, hwon

Hwilc, which ? hwseSFer, which of two f and hulic, of

what sort? are declined like strong adjectives (57, 58).

89. Indefinite pronouns. - - The indefinites are : —

a) an, sum, a, a certain, senig, any, nan, nsenig-,
no, none, selc, gehwilc, each, seglfer, ahwsecTer, either,
nahwsefrer, neither, offer, other, swilc, such, are de-
clined like strong adjectives.

5) .awiht, oht, anything, and nawiht, noht, nothing,
with the compounds of -hwega (hwaethwega, any-
thing, etc.) are indeclinable.

VEKBS. 53

c~) hwa, any one (and its compounds) is declined
like the interrogative.

d) Indefinite relatives are formed from the inter-
rogatives by swa-swa : swa-hwa-swa, whoever, etc.

e) man (originally maim), one (cf. French on,
Ger. man), is used only in the nom. sing.

Verbs.

90. Classification of verbs. -- Verbs are either strong
(92) or weak (96) ; besides which there are two small
classes of important verbs, called respectively preteri-
tive presents (124 ff.) and anomalous (137 ff.). Weak
verbs are in general derivative ; and the stem can
usually be detected as existing in some other inde-
pendent word, often a noun or adjective, or the pret.
sing, tense-stem of a strong verb.

91. The present stem. — The present stem of a verb
is what remains after cutting off the infinitive ending
-an or -ian (in contract verbs, -n). The radical vowel
is the vowel of this stem ; and the consonant or con-
sonants which terminate the stem are, when such
exist, called stem-finals. The stem as obtained above
is one of the four tense-stems of strong verbs, or of
the three tense-stems of weak verbs.

92. Tense-stems of strong verbs. — Strong verbs change
the radical vowel to form the different tense-stems, like

54 INFLECTION.

the verbs called irregular in Modern English. As in
Modern English the verb drive has the preterit drove
and past participle driven, so in Old English the same
verb has the pret. sing, draf and past participle drifen.
However, instead of the three tense-stems of Modern
English, there are four in Old English for strong
verbs, the preterit being subdivided into preterit sin-
gular and preterit plural.

The four stems of drifan, drive, are : —

PRESENT. PRET. SING. PRET. PLUR. PAST PART.

drif- draf drif- drif-

•

93. Forms derived from each stem. — From the present
stem are formed the whole of the present indicative and
optative, the imperative singular and plural, the infini-
tive, the gerund, and the present participle — in all
seventeen forms.

From the pret. sing, stem are formed only the 1st
and 3d persons singular — two forms.

From the pret. plur. stem are formed the whole pret.
plur. of indicative and optative, the whole pret. sing,
of the optative, and the 2d person singular indicative
— ten forms.

From the past participial stem is formed only the
past participle — one form.

94. Commonest forms of the verb. - - From the present
stem the form in commonest use is the ind. pres. 3d
sing. ; from the pret. sing, stem, the ind. pret. 3d sing. ;

VERBS. 55

from the pret. plur. stem, the ind. pret. 3d plur.
Umlaut (17) and contraction (34) are apt to obscure
the origin of the first of these, but not of the other
two. Thus from standan, stand - - whose principal
parts are standan, stod, stodon, standen — the ind.
pret. 3d sing, is stod, the ind. pret. 3d plur. stodon,
but the ind. pres. 3d sing, st^nt (instead of standee).

95. Conjugation of a strong verb. — Types are: bindan,
bind; (for contracts) fon, seize: —

INDICATIVE. OPTATIVE.

Pres. Sing. 1 . binde ; f o blnde ; f o

2. bind(e)st, bintst ; fehst binde ; fo

3. bind (e) ff , bint ; fehff binde ; fo
Plur. bindaff, binde ; f off binden ; fon

Pret. Sing. 1. band ; f eng bunde ; fenge

2. bunde; fenge bunde; fenge

3. band; feng bunde; fenge
Plur. bundon ; f engon bunden ; f engen

Imper. Sing, bind; fob Infin. bindan; fon

Plur. bind aft, binde ; f off Gerund to bindanne ; to f onne
Pres. Part, bindeude; fonde Past Part, (ge)bunden; (ge)fangen

The 2d sing. pres. ind. is sometimes formed in -so".
The 3" is derived from the fru of the personal pronoun,
the old ending having been s. This s, followed by the
personal pronoun, became sS1, which should regularly
become st (34), but does not always.

rt

NOTE. — The ind. and imper. (sometimes opt.) plur. binde is used
when the verb is immediately followed by a pronoun as subject : binde
we, not bindaff we, we bind, let us bind; biiide ge, not bindaff g6,

bind ye.

56 INFLECTION.

96. Conjugation of the weak verb. — Weak verbs form
the preterit by the addition to the present stem of -de
for the singular (ind. pret. 2d sing, -dest), and -don
(-den) for the plural. A few verbs take -e before
the -de, and many take -o. The vowel of the present
stem is never changed before -ede and -ode, but in
some verbs is changed before -de; a list of the latter
is given in 114.

The past participle of weak verbs is formed by the
addition of -ed (-od, -d).

The -d of the endings -de, etc., and -ed, is changed
to -t after certain stem-finals (33), and is lost in other
situations ; for details see 113 and 114. Certain stem-
finals also undergo change before the same endings ;
for details see 114.

97. Classes of strong verbs. --Under strong verbs are
included two principal divisions, according as their
tense-stems were originally formed in one manner or
another. Strong verbs are accordingly divided into
Ablaut Verbs and Reduplicating Verbs. This dis-
tinction is mainly historical, and for practical pur-
poses need not be insisted on at the outset.

98. Ablaut verbs. — Of these there are six principal
classes, for which see 102-107.

99. Vowels of the present stem. - - To facilitate the
assignment of verbs to their proper classes, the follow-

VERBS. 57

ing table may be useful, in conjunction with 101-110.

The Ablaut Classes are distinguished by the Roman ||
numerals, and the Reduplicating Verbs by Red.

SHORT RADICAL VOWEL. CLASS.

a VI, Red.

a> VI

5 VI
e + r or 1 (also brecan) IV
e + any single cons, but r or 1 V
e + two cons. Ill

1 followed by nasal III, IV

i followed by non-nasal III, V
Q, see a

u in cuman IV

u in other verbs III

ea VI, Red.

eo III

ie III, V, VI

CLASS.

Red.

se Red.

e Red.

i fc.

6 Red.
u II

ea VI, Red.

eo in contract verbs I, II, V

eo in other verbs II.

100. Contract verbs. — Contract verbs are strong verbs
whose stem-final was originally h. This h was lost
before vowels (29), and the preceding vowel was then

58 INFLECTION.

amalgamated with the following. The resultant diph-
thong (or vowel) is eo in the case of ten verbs, ea in
that of four, and o in that of two. The 6-verbs belong
to the Reduplicating Class, the ea-verbs to the Sixth
Ablaut Class, and the eo-verbs to the First, Second,
and Fifth Ablaut Classes.

101. Contract verbs according to classes. -- Distributed
according to classes, the contract verbs are as follows : —

I. Icon (orig. Hhan), lend; seon, sift; teon, censure; fifeon,
thrive; wreon, cover.

II. fleon (orig. fleohan), flee; teon, draw.

V. gefeon (orig. gefehan), rejoice; pleon, venture; seon, see.

VI. flean (orig. Italian), flay ; lean, blame ; slean, strike ;
frwean, wash.

Red. fon (orig. fanhan > fohan), seize; hon, hang.

Of these the most important are teon, censure, fteon,
thrive, wreon, cover; fleon, flee, teon, draw; gefeon,
rejoice, seon, see ; slean, strike, STweaii, wash ; fon,
seize, and hon, hang.

Teon, draw (II), should be carefully distinguished
from teon, censure (I) ; and likewise seon, see (V),
from seon, sift (I). The principal parts of teon,
draw, are : —

teon teah tugon (ge)togen

of teon, censure, are : —

teon tab tigon (ge)tigen

VERBS. 59

But there is a tendency on the part of contract verbs
like the latter of these (I) to assume throughout the
forms of the former (II).

Deon, thrive (102), has past part, frigen and ffungen.

The imp. sing, always ends in h, and has a long
vowel in verbs of the First, Second, and Redupli-
cating Classes, a short vowel in the Fifth and Sixth.
Examples : (I) teon, censure, imp. tin ; (II) teon,
draw, imp. teoh ; (V) seon, see, imp. seoh ; (VI) slean,
strike, imp. sleah ; (Red.) fon, seize, imp. fob.

102. Strong verbs of the First Ablaut Class. —

Stem vowels (normally) 1, a, 1, i

Typical verb < In tan. drive

Four steins drifan draf drifon drifen

Like drifan are conjugated all strong verbs with i in
the present stem. Here belongs any strong verb with a
in the first preterit stem, i in the second preterit stem, or
i in the past participial stem. Among the more common
are: bidaii, remain; bitan, bite; ridan, ride; (a)risan,
arise; sciiian, shine; si it an. tear ; stigan, ascend; swi-
can, abandon; (ge)witan, go; writan, write.

Umlaut does not affect the vowel of the present
stem (94).

The 2d and 3d sing. pres. ind. are thus formed
(33, 34) : -

d-stems bidan bitst, bit(t)

t-stems bitan bitst, bit(t)

60 INFLECTION.

s-stems risan rist, rist (risS1)

3" -stems smffun snist, sniff (ff)

Contracts (101) wreon wrlhst, wrlhff

Others are normal drifan drifst, drif ff

The second preterit and past participial stems of the
verbs sniSTan, cut, llffaii, go, and scrlfran, proceed, take
d instead of 9" (37) : snidon, siiideii, etc. Other verbs
in 3" retain the 3T.

103. Strong verbs of the Second Ablaut Class. —

Stem vowels eo or 5, ea, u, o
Typical verbs beodan, offer; briican, enjoy
Four stems beodan bead budon boden

brucan breac brucon brocen

Like beodan are conjugated all strong verbs having
eo in the present stem, except some contracts, and
like brucan all having u. Here belongs any strong
verb having ea in the first preterit stem. Among
the more common are : ceosan, choose ; dreogan,
endure; lireosan, fall; (for)leosan, lose; teon, draw;
bugan, bow.

Stems in s, 9", and contract vowel (37) : —

ceosan ceas curon coren

seoffan seaff sudon soden

teon (101) teah tugon togen

Like ceosan are formed stems in s ; like seoftan,
abreofran, frustrate ; like teon, fleon, flee.

Umlaut changes the eo of the present to le (or I),

VERBS. 61

and u of the present to y, in the 2d and 3d sing,
pres. ind. : forliest, brycflf.

The 2d and 3d sing. pres. ind. are thus formed
(33, 34):-

d-stems beodan bietst, biet(t)

t-stems geotan gietst, giet(t)

s-stems forleosan forliest, forliest (-sff)

g-stems (28) dreogan driegst (-hst), driegS1 (-b-31)

Contracts (101) teon tiehst, tiehS1

Others are normal creopan criepst, crlepff

104. Strong verbs of the Third Ablaut Class. —

Stem vowels various, but all short

Typical verbs bindan, bind; helpan, help; gieldan, yield; weorpan,

throw; berstan, burst
Four stems

bindan

band

bundon

bunden

helpan

healp

hulpon

holpen

gieldan

geald

guidon

golden

weorpan

wearp

\V Ill-poll

worpen

berstan

baerst

burs ton

borsten

Like bindan are conjugated all strong verbs in in
or im -f- consonant, besides iernan, run, beornan,
burn, originally rinnaii, brinnaii.

Like helpan are conjugated all in el -f consonant,
besides feolan, reach, which is irregular.

Like gieldan are conjugated all in iel + consonant.

Like weorpan are conjugated all in eor or eoh +
consonant (21. 6).

Like berstan are conjugated (Terscaii, thresh; bregd-
aii, brandish ; stregdan, strew ; besides frignan, in-

62 INFLECTION.

quire, which resembles it in all except the vowel of
the present.

The stems of weoriflFan, become, are (37) : -

weorflfan \vear8f wurdon worden

Bregdan and frignan may drop g, and lengthen
the preceding vowel (28): brsed, frman.

Findaii, find, likewise forms its 3d sing. pret. ind.
as funde, which is indeed the usual form.

Among the more common verbs are : drincan,
drink; findan, find; (oii)giimaii, begin; winnan,
strive; limpan, happen; belgan, be angry; hweorfan,
turn; feohtan, fight.

Umlaut changes the eo of the present to ie in the
2d and 3d sing. pres. ind. : wierpfr. A similar change,
though not due to precisely the same cause (17), is
found in presents in e, which is converted to i or ie:
hilpst, bierst.

The 2d and 3d sing. pres. ind. are thus formed
(33, 34):-

d-stems bindan bintst, bint

t-stems feohtan fiehtst, fieht

st-stems berstan bierst, bierst

fr-stems weor^an wier(ff)st, wierfr

nn-stems winnan winst, winS1 (35, &)

Others are normal singan singst, singff

The stems of feolan, reach, are : —

feolan fealh fulgon fa-Ion folen

VERBS. 63

Exceptional forms are the 3d sing. pres. ind. of
bregdan and stregdan: britt, stret(t).

105. Strong verbs of the Fourth Ablaut Class. —

Stein vowels e ae a> o

i (u) o o u
Typical verb beran, bear
Four stems beran, baer, bieron, boren

Like beran are conjugated teran, tear; scieraii (18),
shear ; cwelan, die ; helan, conceal ; stelan, steal ;
hwelan, roar; brecan, break.

The two irregular verbs of this class are among
the most important in the language : niman, take,
and cunian, come. Their stems are : —

niman nom nonion numen

c(w)om c(w)omon oiuneii (cymen)

Umlaut changes the u of cuman to y in the 2d
and 3d sing. pres. ind. : qymst, cymflF. A similar
change, though not due to precisely the same cause
(17), is found in the presents in e, which is changed
to i or ie: bi(e)rst, stile?.

106. Strong verbs of the Fifth Ablaut Class. —

Stem vowels (normally) e, ae, ae, e

Typical verbs sprecan, speak ; cwefran, say ; giefan, give; biddan,
request ; gef eon, rejoice

Four stems sprecan spraec spraecon sprecen

cwefrau cwae8F cwaJdon (37) cweden

giefan (18) geaf geafon giefen

64 INFLECTION.

Four stems biddan baed b&don beden

gefeon (101) gefeah gefajgon

Like sprecan are conjugated etan, eat; tredan,
tread; metan, measure; wrecan, pursue; and a few
others.

Like cweflTan is conjugated no other verb.

Like giefan is conjugated gietan, get (18).

Like biddan are conjugated licgan, lie; sittan, sit.

Like gefeon is conjugated seon, see, except that its
pret. plur. is sawon, and past participle sewen, segen.

Umlaut, or a change analogous to it (17), converts
the e of the present to i in the 2d and 3d sing. pres.
ind.: cwi2F; in contracts we have ie, not le, since the
vowel of the present was originally short: sieh<T.

The 2d and 3d sing. pres. ind. are thus formed
(33, 34):-

d-stems tredan tritst, trit(t)

t-stems gietan gietst, giet(t)

i9f-stems cweftan cwist, cwiff

g-stems (28) licgan ligst (list), ligS1 (lift)

Contracts (101) seon siehst, siehS1

Others are normal sprecan spriest, spricflf

The vowel of the pret. sing, is sometimes long in
verbs in et: set, meet. Imp. sing, bide (cf. 107).

107. Strong verbs of the Sixth Ablaut Class. —

Stem vowels (normally) a, o, o, a

Typical verbs faran, go; slean, strike; standan, stand; he>ban,
raise

VERBS. 65

Four stems faran for f oron faren

slean (101) slog slogon (37) slaegen (slej*en)

standan stod stodon standen

hejbban (11) hof hof on haieii

Like faran are conjugated sacan, dispute, wacan,
wake, tosc(e)acan, depart, and one or two others.

Like slean are conjugated lean, blame, fTwean, wash.

Like standan is conjugated no other verb.

In the main like hejbban are conjugated the fol-
lowing : —

hliehhan (36), laugh hloh hlogon (37)

scieppan (18), create scop (sceop) scopon (sceopon) sceapen

sta'ppan. step stop stopon stapen

swejian, swear swor sworon sworen

Umlaut changes the a of the present to $ (ae)> and
the ea of the present (see 101) to ie (not le), in the
2d and 3d sing. pres. ind.: st^nt, fserst, sliehcT.

The 2d and 3d sing. pres. ind. are thus formed
(34):-

d-stems standan st^ntst, st^nt

b-stems h^bban h^fst, h^f 81

Contracts (101) slean sliehst, sliehfr

Others are normal faran faerst,

The verbs like hejbban are peculiar in having
umlaut in the present stem, which causes them, in
so far, to resemble the Weak Verbs of the First
Class (111). Like s^llan, etc., they have the imp. sing.
in -e: h^fe, sw^re, etc. (cf. 117). The umlaut is due
to the fact that the stem of this group, unlike that of

66 INFLECTION.

most strong verbs, was followed by a j (16). Thus
the inf. staeppaii stands for original stapjau; were it
not for the umlaut-causing -j-, the infinitive would
have been stapan; and so in the other four verbs.

108. Reduplicating verbs. — Stem vowels various.

A peculiarity of this class — shared, however, by a
very few verbs of the Sixth Ablaut Class (107) — is
that the vowels of the first and fourth stems are
identical (with two or three exceptions noted below),
and that those of the second and third stems are
likewise identical. The vowel (diphthong) of the
preterit is sometimes eo, less frequently e.

109. Reduplicating preterits in eo. — The present
stem has ea (rarely a), a, ea, 6, or e.

Typical verbs feallan, fall; barman, summon; cnawan, know;

heawan, hew ; flowan, flow ; wepan, weep
Four stems

feallan

feoll

feollon

feallen

ban nan

beonn

beonnon

bannen

cnawan

cneow

cneowon

cnawen

heawan

heow

heowon

heawen

flowan

fleow

fleowon

flowen

wepan

weop

weopon

wopen

Like feallan are conjugated verbs in eal -f conso-
nant, besides weaxan, grow (originally of the Sixth
Ablaut Class, 107) : healdan, hold ; wealdan, gov-
ern, etc.

Like bannan (very rare) is conjugated gangaii, go
(but usually as gan, 141).

VERBS. 67

Like cnawan are conjugated verbs in aw, besides
swapan, sweep : — blawaii, blow ; sawan, sow, etc.

Like heawaii are conjugated verbs in ea : beatan,
beat; hleapan, leap.

Like flowaii are conjugated verbs in o : blowan,
bloom (not to be confounded with blawan, bloiv) ;
growan, grow; spowan, thrive; rowan, row.

Like wepan is conjugated no other common verb;
in wepan the stem vowel of the present is derived
by umlaut from 6, the latter reappearing in the past
participle. — Umlaut as in 94.

110. Reduplicating preterits in e. - - The present stem
has a, se, or 6. Umlaut as in 94.

Typical verbs Itetan, let ; hatan, call ; fon, seize

Four stems laitan let leton laeten

hatan het heton naten

fon (101) feng fengon fangen

Like Isetan are conjugated drsedan, dread; rsedan,
consult, read (usually weak); slaepan, sleep.

Like hataii is conjugated lacan, jump; scadan,
sceadan (18), separate.

Like fon is conjugated hon, hang (3d sing. feh<y,
hehcT).

111. Weak verbs of the First Class. — The stem vowel
of the present always has umlaut (except that eo some-
times persists, i.e., does not become le). The infinitive
ends in -an or -ian, the latter being infrequent.

68

INFLECTION.

112. Weak infinitives in -an. - - These take the pret-
erit either (113, 114) in -de (-te) or (115) in -ede, the
past participle in -ed or in -d (-t).

113. Weak preterits in -de (-te), with retention of the
stem vowel. — Here belong verbs whose stem vowel is
long by nature (4), and a number in which the stem
syllable is long by position as a result of gemination
(36). The past participle is formed in -ed, contraction
taking place in t- and d- stems. The infinitive always
ends in -an. Simplified gemination by 35.

Three stems

hieran, hear
fyllan, fill
cyssan, kiss
s^ttan, set
sejidan, send
la'daii, lead
lecan, increase
ehtan, persecute
me tan, find
gierwan, prepare

hlerde
fylde (35)
cyste (33, 35)
s^tte (33)
s^nde
laedde
iecte (33)
elite
inette
gierede

(ge)hiered
(ge)fyUed

(ge)cyssed

(ge)se.tt

(ge)s^nd(ed)

(ge)laed(ed)

(ge)ieced

(ge)eht

(ge)met(t)

(ge)gier(w)ed

Like hieran are conjugated all verbs not belonging
to any of the following divisions.

Like fyllan are conjugated stems ending in a double
consonant, excepting those like cyssan and se.ttan, and
under 114 and 115.

Like cyssan are conjugated stems ending in ff, pp,
and ss.

Like settan are conjugated stems ending in tt (imp.
sing. se.te).

VERBS. 69

Like se.ndan are conjugated stems ending in a con-
sonant + d.

Like laedan are conjugated stems ending in a
vowel 4- d.

Like lecan are conjugated stems ending in c, p,
and x.

Like ehtan are conjugated stems ending in a con-
sonant -f t.

Like metan are conjugated stems ending in a
vowel + t.

Like gierwan are conjugated stems ending in rw
and Iw. The forms of the present sometimes retain
the w, sometimes not.

114. Irregular preterits and past participles. — Certain
verbs, in other respects like those of the last para-
graph, and whose stems end in 11, cc, c (nc, re), or
g (eg, ng), form their preterits and past participles
from a stem without umlaut. In the case of the 11-,
cc-, and simple c-verbs, to determine, from the pres-
ent stem, what form the past stem will Assume,
find the original vowel corresponding to the umlaut
vowel of the present, and consider what changes, if
any, will be caused by breaking (21). The 1-verbs
take -de and -d, the c- and g-verbs -te and -t. The
c- and g-verbs often insert -e- before the infinitive A ,
ending (18). Stems ending in c and g change these +/
consonants to h before the t of the ending.

70

INFLECTION.

The list is as follows : —

ll-verbs cw^llan, kill

dwe^llan, deceive
scjlau, give
st^llan, place
t^llan, count

cc-verbs cw$cc(e)an, shake
dr^cc(e)an, vex
l§cc(e)an, moisten
r§cc(e)an, expound
str^cc(e)an, stretch
9'^cc(e)an, cover
w(r)$cc(e)an, ivake
laecc(e)an, seize
c-verbs raec(e)an, reach
taec(e)an, teach
rec(e)an, recc(e)an, reck
sec (e) an, seek

nc- verbs 9"^nc(e)an, think
9"ync(e)an, seem
wyrc(e)an, work
bycg(e)an, buy
bringan, bring

cwealde (ge)cweald

cweahte (ge)cTveaht

laehte

raehte

tsehte

rohte

sohte

ffohte

ffuhte

\vOrhte

bohte

brohte

(ge)laeht

(ge)rseht

(ge)tseht

(ge)roht

(ge)soht

(ge)l9foht

(ge)»nht

(ge) worht

(ge)boht

(ge)broht

re-verb
eg- verb
ng-verb

The preterit and past participle of rsec(e)an and
tsec(e)an should properly have a: rahte, etc. This
does, indeed, sometimes occur, but is much less com-
mon than the se.

115. Infinitives in -an, with preterit in -ede. — Here
belong two groups of verbs whose infinitives end in
-an (exceptionally -ian).

(a) The first group comprises the following verbs
with stems ending in a double consonant (cf. 11) ;

VERBS. 71

fr^mman, perform ; gr^mman, provoke ; tryminan,
confirm; <T$nnan, extend; w^niian, accustom; clynnan,
hlynnan, resound; cnyssan, beat; sc$(3F(Tan, injure
(sometimes strong) ; sw^bban, quiet ; w$cg(e)an,
agitate; 9"icg(e)an, receive (sometimes strong). Occa-
sionally these verbs take an infinitive in -ian (116).

(li) The second group comprises stems ending in
a consonant + either 1, n, or r. This group is some-
what irregular, occasionally having preterits like
liyngerde, instead of the more regular hyiigrede,
n§mde for n^mn(e)de, named, and §fnde for ^fnede,
performed.

Typical verbs (a) fr^mman, perform frejnede (ge) framed
(&) hyii»rau. hunger hyngrede (ge)hyngred

NOTE. — L$cg(e)an, lay, fis irregular in the preterit and past part.:
lejjjde (lede), (ge)l^gd (-led) ,\nstead of l^gede, (ge)l^ged.

116. Infinitives in -ian witk preterit in -ede. - - Here
belong a few weak verbs of the First Class. They
have a short stem ending in r, OSL occasionally in 1,
m, n, or one of the spirants. The vowel of the stem
is usually § (ie) or y. Examples are : ii^riaii, save ;
h^rian, praise ; byrian, pertain ; h^lian, conceal ;
trymian, confirm (see 115. a).

Three stems n^rian ne^rede (ge)n^red

117. Paradigms of the First Class. - - For the conju-
gation of weak verbs of the First Class we may

72

INFLECTION.

choose: bieran, hear (113); s^llan, give (114, 36);
, perform (115); n$rian, save (116).

PRESENT.
INDICATIVE.

Sing. 1. Mere

2. hierst (23) s^l(e)st

3. hierff

Plur. hieraiS1

Sing, hiere
Plur. hieren

Sing, hier (23)
Plur. hieraff

Incran

hierende

fr^mme
fr^mest

OPTATIVE.
s^lle
sullen fr^mmen

IMPERATIVE.

INFINITIVE.
sellan fr^mman

PARTICIPLE.
s^llende fr^mmende

n^rie
n^rest

n^rie
n^rien

ne,re

nrrian
n^riende

Sing. 1. hierde

2. hierdest

3. hierde

Plur. hierdon

Sing, hierde
Plur. hierden

Sing, hiered
Plur. hier(e)de

PRETERIT.

INDICATIVE.

sealde fr^mede n^rede

sealdest frejnedest n^redest

sealde fr^mede ii^rede

sealdon fr^medon n^redon

OPTATIVE.
sealde fr^mede n^rede

sealden fr^meden n^reden

t

PARTICIPLE.

seald framed n^red

sealde fr^mede n^rede

VERBS. 73

118. Weak verbs of the Second Class. - These are
very numerous. Many are formed from nouns and
adjectives (cf. 90). The infinitive always ends in
-ian, or its equivalent -ig(e)an (18). Though the
i of an ending usually causes umlaut, it does not in
these verbs, because of its comparatively late origin,
the older termination having been -ojon (that is,
-o-yon), which was incapable of causing umlaut, since
it was -o-, rather than -j- (that is, -y-), which imme-
diately followed the stem.

Hence it is easy to distinguish verbs of this Class
from verbs in -ian of the First Class (116) : —

1. Of those verbs there are but few; of these, many.

2. Of those the vowels are always umlauted (usually
$ or y) ; of these, rarely, and only when the verb was
formed from a noun or adjective whose vowel was
already umlauted.

3. Of those the stem usually ends in r; of these,
in any consonant or consonant combination.

119. Paradigm of the Second Class. — As a typical
verb we may select lufian, love.

PRESENT.

INDICATIVE. OPTATIVE. IMPERATIVE.

Sing. 1. lufie % Sing, lufa

2. lufast I lufie Plur. lufiaff

3. lufaff J

Plur. lufiaff lufien

Infin. lufian Part, lufiende

74 INFLECTION.

PRETERIT.
INDICATIVE. OPTATIVE.

Sing. 1. lufode ^

2. lufodest I lufode

3. lufode *

Plur. lufedon, -odon lufoden, -eden

Part, (ge)lufod

In the endings, ig(e) or g is frequently found for
i (18).

Sometimes, instead of -ode, the ending is -ade,
-ude, or even -ede; but -ode is normal.

120. Weak verbs of the Third Class. - - These com-
prise habban, have; libban (lifian), live; s§cg(e)an,
say ; hycg(e)an, think. These are conjugated partly
according to the First Class (117), and partly accord-
ing to the Second (119).

121. Conjugation of habban, have. — Habban, have ;
nabban, have not (29).

INDICATIVE. OPTATIVE.

Pres. Sing. 1. haebbe haebbe

2. haefst (hafast) haebbe

3. hsefQ1 (hafaff) haebbe

Plur. habbaff (haebbaff) haebben

Pret. Sing, haefde, etc. haefde

Plur. haefdon haefden

Imper. Sing, hafa

Infin. habban
Plur. habbaff

Pres. Part, haebben de Past Part, (ge)haefd

VERBS.

75

INDICATIVE.
Pres. Sing. 1. naebbe

2. naefst (nafast)

3. nsefff (nafaff)
Plur. nabbaff

Pret. Sing, naefde, etc.
Plur. naefdon

Imper. Sing, nafa

Plur. nabbaft

Pres. Part, naebbende

Infin. nab ban

Past Part, (ge)naefd

122. Conjugation of libban, live. —

INDICATIVE.
Pres. Sing. 1. libbe

2. leofa§t (20)

3. leofaff

Plur. libbaS1, lifiaff

Pret. Sing, lifde, etc.
Plur. lifdon

Imper. Sing, leofa (20)

Plur. libbaff, lifiaff

Pres. Part, libbende, lifiende

OPTATIVE.
libbe, lifie, etc.

Infin. libban, lifian
Past Part. (ge)Ufd

123. Conjugation of s$cg(e)an, say. —

INDICATIVE. OPTATIVE.

Pres. Sing. 1. s^cge s^cge, etc.

2. saegst, sejjjst, sagast

3. saegff, sejjtfC, sagaft
Plur. s$cg(e)aff

Pret. Sing, saegde, saede (28), etc.
Plur. saegdon, saedon

Imper. Sing, saga, s$ge *^

Plur. s^cg(e)aff

Pres. Part, s^cgende Pagt Part, (ge)saegd, (ge)saJd

s^cgen
saegdo, saede
saegden, saMen

Infin. s^cg(e)an

76 INFLECTION.

124. Conjugation of hycg(e)an, think. -

INDICATIVE. OPTATIVE.

Pres. Sing. 1. hycge hycge, etc.

2. hygst, hogast

3. hygff, hogaff

Plur. hycg(e)a3' hycgen

Pret. Sing. hog(o)de, etc. hog(o)de

Plur. hog (o) don hog (o) den

Imper. Sing, hoga

Innii. hycg(e)an
Plur. hycg(e)aff

Pres. Part, hycgende Past Part. (ge)hog(o)d

PRETERITIVE PRESENTS.

125. Preteritive presents. — A small group of verbs
have strong preterits with present meaning (the old
presents being lost), and form new weak preterits
from these. They are : witan, know ; agan, own ;
dugan, avail; uimaii, grant; cunnan, know ; (Turfan,
need; durran(?), dare; sculan, shall; unman, intend;
mugan (?), can; nugan(?), suffice; motan(?), may.

126. Conjugation of witan, know. — Ind. pres. sing.
1. 3. wat, 2. wast ; plur. wi(e)ton ; pret. wiste
(wisse), etc. Opt. pres. wi(e)te, etc. ; pret. wiste
(wisse), etc. Imper. wite. Infin. wi(e)tan. Pres.
part, witende; past part, (ge)witen.

For wi(e)tan, etc., is found wiotaii, etc.

Like witan is conjugated nytan, not to know :
nat, etc. Wherever, in the forms of witan, i (ie, io)
occurs, y is here to be substituted.

VEKBS. 77

127. Conjugation of agan, possess. — Ind. pres. sing.
1. 3. ah, 2. alist : plur. agon; pret. ahte, etc. Opt.
pres. age, etc.; pret. ahte. Imper. age. Infin. agan.
Pres. part, agende; past part, agen, own (adj.*).

So nagan, not to possess.

128. Conjugation of dugan, avail. — Ind. pres. sing.
1. 3. deah ; plur. dugon ; pret. dohte, etc. Opt.
pres. dyge, duge, etc. Infin. dugan. Pres. part.
dugende.

129. Conjugation of uniian, grant. — Ind. pres. sing.
1. 3. an(ii); plur. imnoii ; pret. uflFe. Opt. pres.
mine. etc. ; pret. u<?e, etc. Imper. unne. Infin.
uiiiiaii. Pres. part, unnende; past part, (ge)uniien.

130. Conjugation of cunnan, know. — Ind. pres. sing.
1. 3. can(n), canst; plur. cunnon ; pret. cuflTe, etc.
Opt. pres. cunne, etc. ; pret. cufre, cy<Te, etc. Infin.
cunnan. Past part, (ge)cuniien, and cuff (adj.).

131. Conjugation of frurfan, need. — Ind. pres. sing.
1. 3. ffearf, 2. ffearft ; plur. ff urfon ; pret. fforfte,
etc. Opt. pres. fryrfe, flfurfe, etc. ; pret. cforfte, etc.
Infin. SFurfan. Pres. part. KTearfende.

132. Conjugation of durran, dare. — Ind. pres. sing.
1. 3. dearr, 2. dears t ; plur. durrou ; pret. dorste,
etc. Opt. pres. dyrre, durre, etc.

78 INFLECTION.

133. Conjugation of sculan, shall. - - Ind. pres. sing.
1. 3. sceal, 2. scealt ; plur. sculon ; pret. sc(e)olde,
etc. Opt. pres. scyle, scule, etc. Infin. sculan.

134. Conjugation of munan, intend. — Ind. pres. sing.
1. 3. man, 2. nianst ; plur. munoii (munaflT) ; pret.
munde. Opt. pres. myne, mime, etc. Imper. sing.
muii ; plur. munaflF. Infin. munan. Pres. part.
munende ; past part, (ge)munen.

135. Conjugation of mugan, can. — Ind. pres. sing.
1. 3. mseg, 2. meant ; plur. magon ; pret. meahte,
etc. Opt. pres. msege, etc.

136. Conjugation of nugan, suffice. — Ind. pres. sing.
3. neah ; plur. nugon ; pret. nohte, etc. Opt. pres.
nuge, etc.

137. Conjugation of motan, may. — Ind. pres. sing.
1. 3. mot, 2. most ; plur. motoii ; pret. moste, etc.
Opt. pres. mote, etc.

ANOMALOUS VERBS.

138. Conjugation of wesan, beon, be. — •

INDICATIVE. OPTATIVE.

Pres. Sing. 1. com; beo sle; bjpo, etc.

2. eart; bist

3. is; biff; neg. nis

Plur. sind, -t ; sindon ; beoff sien ; beon

VERBS. 79

INDICATIVE. OPTATIVE.

Fret. Sing. 1. waes; neg. naes wsere; neg. nsere

waire ; neg. nsere wsere ; neg. naere

waes ; neg. naes wsere ; neg. nsere

wseron; neg. nieron wairen; neg. nieren

Imper. Sing, wes ; beo Infin. wesan ; beon

Plur. wesaff ; beoff Pres. Part, wesende ; beonde

X"

139. Conjugation of willan, will. —

INDICATIVE. OPTATIVE.

.,., ( wiUe, etc. ; neg. nelle,
Pres. Sing. 1. wil(l)e; neg. ne(l)le, ny(l)le<

I nylle, etc.

2. wilt; neg. nelt, nylt

3. wil(l)e; neg. nel(l)e, nyl(l)e

c willen ; neg. nellen,
Plur. willaff ; neg. nellaV, nyllaff <

(. nyllen

Pret. Sing, wolde, etc. ; neg. nolde, etc. wolde ; neg. nolde
Plur. woldon ; neg. noldon wolden ; neg. nolden

Imper. Plur. neg. nellaff, nyllaS1 Infin. willan

Pres. Part, willende

140. Conjugation of don, do. —

INDICATIVE. OPTATIVE.

Pres. Sing. 1. do do, etc.

2. dest

3. deff

Plur. doff don

Pret. Sing, dyde, dydest, dyde dyde

Plur. dydon dyden

Imper. Sing, do

Infin. don
Plur. doff

Pres. Part, donde Past Part, (ge)don

INFLECTION.

141. Conjugation of gan, g0, —

INDICATIVE. OPTATIVE.

Pres. Sing. 1. ga ga, etc.

2. gaest

Plur. gaff ggn

Pret. Sing, code, etc. code

Plur. eodon eoden

Imper. Sing, ga

Plur. gaff Infin' «Sn

Pres. Part, gande Past Part, (ge)gan

FOEMATION OF WOEDS.

142. Prefixes. — Many Old English prefixes are self-
explanatory. Others, with their meanings, are as
follows : —

a- (1) = 'up,' 'out' (Ger. er-): afyllan, fill up, asceot-
an, shoot out.

(2) representing on : aweg- = on weg, away.

(3) = 4 any ' : ahwaer, anywhere.

(4) practically meaningless : abidan, await.
aef-, see of-.

aig- = 4 any,' ' each ' : seghwa, any one.

aet- (1) = 4 at,' ' to ' (Lat. ad-) : setwitan, twit, aetgsed-

ere, together.

(2) = ' from,' 4 away ' : setwindan, escape from.
and-, <?nd- is found as the prefix of a few nouns ; for

its meaning see on-,
be- (Ger. be-) :

(1) = ' about ' : besorgian, be anxious about.

(2) makes an intransitive verb transitive : behycgan,

think about, consider.

(3) privative: beiiiman, take from,

ian, behead.

81

82 FORMATION OF WORDS

(4) practically meaningless : bebeodan, com-
mand.

ed- (1) = ' counter-,' ' re-' (Lat. re-) : edleaii, recom-
pense.

(2) occasionally for set- : edwitan, twit.
for- (Ger. ver-, fiir-, vor-) :

(1) = 4 away,' ' up,' 4 utterly,' 4 very,' denoting

destruction effected by the action of the
simple verb: fordon, destroy.

(2) negative : forbeodan, forbid.

(3) = ' falsely ' : f orsw^rian, forswear.

(4) = ' down upon ' : forseon, despise.

(5) = ' in behalf of ' : f orstandan, stand up for.

(6) = 4 fore-' : forsceawian, foresee.

fore- = 4 fore-' (Lat. prse-) : foreseen, foresee, provide.
ge- (Ger. ge-, Lat. con-) :

(1) = ' together ' : gef era, companion.

(2) = ' attain by ' the action of the simple verb :

thus, winnan, fight, but gewinnan, gain
by fighting, conquer.

(3) usual sign of past participle, when the verb

lacks any other prefix : gegan, gone.

(4) practically meaningless : gebed, prayer.
mis- = 4 mis-' : misweiidan, pervert.

n- (for ne-) = ' not ' : na (= ne-f a, not ever), not at all;

nis, is not.
of- (1) = ' off,' ' from ' (Lat. de-, ab-, pro-, ex-) : of-

spring, offspring.

FORMATION OF WORDS. 83

(2) = 4 upon ' : of sittan, sit upon, oppress.

(3) denoting offence, injury, death (Lat. ob-) :

offryncan, displease, ofstingan, stab to
death.

(4) = ' attain by ' the action of the simple verb :

offaran, catch up with, ofascian, learn by
asking.

(5) intensive : ofhyngrocl, very hungry.
ofer- (1) = ' over ' : oferbrsedaii, overspread.

(2) negative : ofergietan, forget.
on- (1) = ' on,' ' of ' : ondrincan, drink of.

(2) = 'from,' 'out of: onspringan, burst forth.

(3) = ' un-' : onlucan, unlock.

(4) intensive : onstyrian, agitate.

or- = 4 without ' : orsorg-, without anxiety, orwene, with-
out hope, desperate.

591- = c away ' (Lat. ex-, ab-, de-) : oarfleon, flee away.
to- (1) = ' to ' : tocyine, advent.

(2) = 4 asunder ' (Ger. zer-, Lat. dis-) : toteran,

tear apart, tocnawan, discern.
un- (1) = 4 un-' : uiiforht, fearless, unrim (unnum-

ber), multitude.

(2) = c bad ' : uiidsed, ill deed.
wifrer- (1) = i again ' : wiffertrod, return.

(2) = ' against ' : wifrersaca, adversary.
ymb- = 4 around ' (Lat. circum-) : yinbg-ang, circuit,
yiubsittan, besiege.

84 FORMATION OF WORDS.

143. Suffixes of masculine nouns. — The more important
are -end, -ere, -ing, -ling, besides the originally inde-
pendent words -dom, -had, and -scipe. The first four
denote persons ; the last three, qualities or abstractions.
Besides these, there is a masculine suffix -els, denoting
things.

-end (orig. -ende, forming present participles) = '-er,'
4 -or': scieppend, creator. Contract nouns with
this ending are feond, enemy, f reond, friend.
-ere = '-er ' : hearpere, harper, bocere, scribe.
-ing (1) = ' son of ' : ^EflFelwulfing, son of Athelwulf,

Adaming, son of Adam.

(2) more generally : Canting, inhabitant of Kent,
cyiiing, king, pining, penny. The i sometimes
causes umlaut, sometimes not.
-ling : geongling, youngling, hyrling, hireling.

-dom (Ger. -thum)= '-dom,' '-ity,' '-ism,' '-ship,' 4-acy':

Cristendom, Christianity, cynedom, kingship.
-had (Ger. -heit, -keit)= '-hood,' '-head,' 4-ity': cild-

•

had, childhood, msegdenhad, virginity.
-scipe (Ger. -schaft) = '-ship,' '-hood,' '-ness,' '-ity':

f reondscipe, friendship, f eoiidscipe, enmity.
-els : byrgels, tomb, rsedels, riddle.

144. Suffixes of feminine nouns. — The chief are -estre,
-nes, -9", -(Tii (-2Fo), -ung (-ing), and the originally inde-
pendent -raeden.

-estre = ' -tress ' : lajrestre, instructress,

FORMATION OF WORDS. 85

-nes (Ger. -nis) = 4-ness,' 4-ity,' forms abstracts from
the present and past participial stems of verbs,
but especially from adjectives : ehtnes, persecution,
forseweimes, contempt, halignes, holiness.

-KT, -(Til, -fro = 4 -th ' : hselfr, health, str^ngfru, strength.
This ending was originally -ifra, the -i of which
caused umlaut.

-ung (occasionally -ing) = '-ing,' '-ation,' forms nouns
from the present stem of (usually weak) verbs :
bletsung, blessing, costung, temptation.

-rseden = ' -red,' 4 -ship,' 4 -ity ' : hierdraeden, guardian-
ship, guard.

145. Suffixes of neuter nouns. --The two principal, -lac
and -rice, were originally independent words : —

-lac (Mod. Eng. -lock, -ledge) : brydlac, wedding.
-rice = 4 rule,' ' realm,' ' region ' : biscoprice, bishopric,
heof onrice, kingdom of heaven.

146. Adjective suffixes. — The principal are -en, -ig, -iht,
-isc, and -ol, besides the originally independent -fosere,
-cund, -faest, -feald, -full, -leas, -lie, -mod, -sum, -weard,
-w^nde, -weor<T, -wierfre, and -wis. The first four some-
times cause umlaut, sometimes not.

-en (Lat. -inus)= 4-en': linen, linen, gylden, golden.
-igT (Ger. -ig)= '-y ' : eadig1, blessed, grsedig, greedy.
-iht (Ger. -icht) = '-y ' : hreodiht, reedy, stseniht, stan-
ibt, stony.

86 FORMATION OF WOKDS.

-isc (Ger. -isch) = ' -ish ' : forms adjectives from com-
mon, but especially from proper nouns : hse<yenisc,
heathenish, Englisc, English.

-ol (Lat. -ulus) = ' disposed to ' : swicol, deceitful.

-bsere (Ger. -bar, Lat. -ferus, -fer, -ger) : cwealmbsere,
deadly, lustbsere, agreeable.

-cund = '-ly ' : heofondcund, heavenly.

-fsest (Ger. -fest) =' possessing,' 'firm in': st^defaest,
possessing, or firm in, one's place, steadfast, arfsest,
merciful, pious.

-feald (Ger. -f alt) =•' -fold' : f eowerf eald, fourfold.

-full (Ger. -voll) = ' -f ul ' : geleaff ull, faithful, synf ull,
sinful.

-leas (Ger. -los) = '-less ' : arleas (Ger. ehrlos), infamous.

-lie (Ger. -lich) = '-ly,' '-al': cynelic, royal, eorfrlic, ter-
restrial.

-mod (cf. Ger. -muthig)= '-minded': aiimod (cf. Ger.
einmiithig), unanimous, ea^Tmod, humble.

-sum (Ger. -sam) = '-full,' '-some,' '-able': lufsum, lov-
able, wynsum, winsome.

-weard (cf. Ger. -warts) = '-ward': hamweard, home-
ward, on the way home, aiidweard, present.

-w^nde = ' -ary ' : halwejide, salutary. /

-weorOF, -wur2T= ' -worthy': arweorfr, arwurST, venerable.

-wier9*e, -wyrSfe (cf. Ger. -wiirdig)= '-worthy': riyt-
wierl^e, useful.

-wis = '-wise': gesceadwis, intelligent, rihtwis, righteous.

FORMATION OF WORDS. 87

147. Composition. — Compounds are numerous in Old
English. In this respect it resembles German and
Greek, while Modern English has allowed this power
of forming compounds to fall into disuse, largely
through the influence of Latin and French. For this
reason it would often be easier to make an idiomatic
translation into Old English from Greek than from
Latin ; in its plastic and pictorial quality a page of
Old English poetry suggests Homer or Pindar rather
than Virgil or Horace, and among Roman poets the
earlier, such as Lucretius.

The relation of the first element of compounds to
the second should always be noted. The first limits or
defines the second, and for this reason takes the stress ;
but the precise relation of the two elements is now of
one sort, now of another. Sometimes it may be ex-
pressed by a preposition, sometimes by the sign of a
case, sometimes by an adjective : gsers-hoppa, gaers-
stapa, grasshopper, hopper in or through the grass ;
han-cred, cdctf s-crowing ; heah-^ngel, high-angel, arch-
angel ; gim-stan, gem-stone, jewel.

Although compounds should be studied with refer-
ence to the meaning and relation of their components,
they should frequently be translated by a simple Mod-
ern English word. Thus gsershoppa may sometimes
be translated by locust; gimstan should never be
translated gemstone ; and heahfseder should always
be rendered by patriarch or father.

SYNTAX.

148. Object of this sketch. --The object of the present
sketch is not to present a complete view of Old English
syntax, even in outline, but rather to call attention to
such peculiarities as are most likely to cause difficulty.
Many constructions common to all the cultivated Euro-
pean languages, especially to the inflected ones, will
either be passed over without notice or but briefly
touched upon.

Nouns.

149. Subject. — The subject of a finite verb is in the
nominative case. For that of an infinitive, see 169.

150. Predicate nominative. - - A predicate noun (or
adjective), denoting the same person or thing as its
subject, agrees with it in case. Examples : ic eom
Apollonius; tfs&t ic ge wurde w se cl 1 a.

151. Apposition. — A noun annexed to another noun,
and denoting the same person or thing, agrees with
it in case. Examples : and wende fleet heo Diana
wsere, seo gyden; Arcestrates (gen .) dohtor flses
cyninges.

Note hie sunie = some of them.

88

NOUNS. 89

152. Vocative. — The vocative, which is identical in
form with the nominative, is used in direct address.
It may be preceded by an interjection, the second
personal pronoun, or a possessive pronoun ; this pos-
sessive pronoun, when followed by an adjective, usually
takes before the latter the demonstrative pronoun se.
Examples: 9"u sae Neptune; mm se leofesta f seder.

153. Genitive with nouns. - The genitive is distinc-
tively an adnominal case ; that is, its principal function is
to limit the meaning of a noun. Its sign is of. It denotes
various relations, not all of which can be strictly denned.

a) Relationship: ure ealra modor.

5) Source: suiinan and inoiian leoman; 3gere
hearpan sweg ; fr^mdra flFeoda ungeflTwaernes.

c) Subject. The noun in the genitive stands for the
author of the action denoted by the noun upon which
the genitive is dependent. Example: frinra hal-
gena earnungum.

d) Object. This may be known by the possibility
of turning the noun upon which it is dependent into
a cognate verb, when the noun in the genitive will
become the object of that verb; for example, in Freaii
^gesaii, Frean is an obj. gen., because, if we substi-
tute for the noun e.gesa, fear, the verb fear, the noun
Lord becomes the object of the verb. Examples: flfaes
dseges llehtinge ; lifes tilungum ; unsc^flFiflFigra
beswicend ; laeswe sceapa and iieata; hylit hsele.

90 SYNTAX.

e) Cause (denoted by for): lean ffissa swses-
enda.

f) Characteristic : meregreotaii selces hiwes;
treowuin missenlicra cynna; setl his maegr-
encyrymnesse. Here, perhaps, belongs: werhades
and wif hades he gesceop hie.

<;) Specification of time: anes monies fierst.

Ti) Specification of place: garsecges Inland (Latin
influence).

i) Unclassified: flFsere iieowolnesse bradnes ;
STset nigegen lufe; arsere sprsece ^nde.

154. Partitive genitive. - - The genitive denotes the
whole, with words denoting a part.

a) With nouns: unrim ceastra; fela gear a;
lythwon cwicera cynna.

5) With pronouns: manna senig-ne; hi era nan;
hwilc eower; gumena gehwseiie ; hwaethwugu
swilces; se manna. Note the peculiar anra
gehwilc, each one.

c) With numerals : eahta f o t a ; f eower hund
wintra.

d) With superlatives: beacna heorhtost. Simi-
larly, with a cognate noun, to denote eminence :
dryhtna Dryhten.

155. Genitive with adjectives. — The genitive is used
to define an adjective with respect to the part or
relation in which the quality is conceived. Such

NOUNS. 91

adjectives are frequently akin to verbs which take
the genitive (156), and sometimes correspond to Latin
adjectives of inclination in -ax. They may be roughly
classified as follows : —

a) Want: dselleas mines renes; idel and in my t
goda (154. b) gehwilces.

b) Fulness: berende (Lat. ferax) missenlicra
f ugla.

<?) Desire: setes georn.

d) Retentiveness : fsesthafol (Lat. tenax) miiira
goda.

e) Knowledge: wordes wis.

156. Genitive with verbs. --The genitive is used with
many verbs, mostly such as denote mental action, but
also with those of cessation and refusal, and some
others. Frequently the underlying notion is a parti-
tive one ; that is, the object is conceived as affected
in part.

a) Desire: fri fifes wiliiedon.

5) Request: biddende miiira goda.

c) Rejoicing: J>ses se hlanca gefeah.
c?) Experiment: wee da cuiinedan.

e) Use: eardes brucafr.
/) Care: giemden flTses daeges.
#) Supposition or belief: nohtes $lles wendon;
3aes geliefan.

92 SYNTAX.

h) Fear: ne ondrtJed 9"u <Te seuiges tinges.
i) Granting: ara unnaii.
/) Refusal : 1 1 <3F e f orwierndest.
&) Cessation : geswac his weorces.
I) Awaiting: ftses wordes bad.
m) Approacliing : ceoles neosan.
ri) Producing: gasta streonan.

157. Adverbial genitive. — Certain adverbial relations
may be expressed by the genitive (cf. 71). Example :
hine gew^nde arses weges.

1. The demonstrative fleet is frequently used in the
genitive in various adverbial senses. Thus of time,
frees (fre) = from the time that, after, afterwards;
of manner, = as far as, as; of cause, = for this,
because ; etc.

158. Genitive with prepositions. — The genitive is occa-
sionally used with certain prepositions, such as wi<3F, to,
and wana. Examples: wi<T 3"ses f sestengeates;
toftaes; anes wana siextig (78. 5).

159. Genitive with other cases. — Verbs which take a
genitive denoting the thing, may also take a dative or
accusative of the person.

a) With dative (including reflexives, 184) : him
(164. a) ne u<Te (156. i) God l^ngraii lifes;
nolde ge me (dat.) w se d a tidlan (156. i) ; ge
me (dat.) aetes forwierndon (156. j*) ; Apollonius

NOUNS. 93

hiere (164. c) flFses francode; ne ondrsed (156. Ji)
fru flFe (161. 1) seniges fringes.

5) With accusative (including impersonals, 190):
fre (ace.) ohtes axian; hine fultumes bsedon ;
<Te tweonie SFgere sprsece; m^relicTenduin (161)
in i I t s a biddan wuldres Aldor (ace.) ; fregnas
Dearie gelyste (190) gargewinnes.

160. Dative in general. — The dative denotes the
indirect object, usually the person to or for or with
reference to whom something is done. When used
with verbs (164), the general notion of the verb may
often be regarded as implying some sort of giving (or
its opposite), if this term be employed in its widest
sense.

1. The dative is sometimes used for the instru-
mental (174): cleopode mieelre stefne.

161. Dative of benefit or interest. — The sign of this
dative is for. Examples: scipu eow eallum ic
wyrce. Perhaps also: 9"inre eorflTan ne rm<y.

1. Akin to this is the reflexive dative (184) : flFset
hie him (/or themselves) wsepiiu worhten.

2. Similar, too, is the dative of possession, which,
without much change in the sense, might be replaced
by the genitive: him feollon tearas of ffsem eagum
(so Ger. ihm fielen Thrdnen von den Augeri)\ him
mem feaht on last; wulfum to willan.

94 SYNTAX.

162. Dative of deprivation. — Some verbs of depriva-
tion (cf. 177) take the dative of the object removed,
sometimes with an accusative of the person from
whom. Examples: he hiiie unscrydde <ygem healf-
a ii sciccelse; 2F i 11 g u m ongierede and genac-
odode.

163. Dative of resemblance or approach. — This is
self-explanatory.

a) With verbs: geflit cymSF (Tiem belie aid-
endum.

6) With adjectives (cf. 165): fugole gelicost.

164. Dative with various verbs. - - Such are verbs
of (160)-

a) Giving or imparting: (Tearfum dgelaii.

5) Speaking: hiere areahte; him gecyfran.

c) Thanking: Gode SFanciende.

cT) Promising: behet iiiinum lareowe.

e) Serving and benefiting : he him STenode ;
f resume gehwilc oSTrum; him f eng God on
f ultum ; m a 11 i gum genyhtsumian.

/) Obeying and following: gehiersumian minum
willan; STe hiere folgode.

g) Pitying : gemiltsa m e.

li) Requiting: forgieldan segh \vilcuin.

i) Ruling : 3* e o d u m racian. Similarly, y 9" u m
stilde.

j) Receiving: onfeng frsere wununge.

NOUNS. 95

&) Pleasing and suiting : him ealluni licode; o"e
gedafenaft1.

I) Seeming: me fryncS1.
m) Opposing: worulde wifrsacan.
ri) Betraying or deserting: swicao" are.
0) Using (rare): notao" crsefte ml num.

165. Dative with adjectives. - - The dative is chiefly
employed with adjectives signifying dear, generous,
useful, obedient, etc., and the opposite. Examples :
lidwerigum este; Gode o"one leofan feeder (the
father dear to God)', belief e ic com cyniiig-e;
f oleum fracoo".

1. The dative of want or deprivation (cf. 162) is
also found here : Gode orf eorme.

166. Dative with prepositions. — The dative is by
far the commonest case with prepositions. Examples
would be superfluous.

1. After the preposition on (in), certain adjectives,
like mid and ufanweard, agree with the following
noun, instead of being treated like nouns governing
it in the genitive, as are their counterparts in Mod.
Eng. Examples: on midre flTsere sse (so Lat.
in medio mari, but Mod. Eng. in the midst of the
sea); on afsem faestene ufanweardum.

167. Dative absolute. — A noun and a participle, not
involved in the main construction of the sentence,

96 SYNTAX*

may stand by themselves in the dative, and consti-
tute an adverbial clause, most frequently of time.
This construction is imitated from the Latin ablative
absolute. Examples: onfangeiire his bletsunge;
0 is ii in call ii m Oils gedonum.

168. Accusative *after transitive verbs. — The direct
object of a transitive verb is put in the accusative.
Examples: he swang (Tone top; ealne norfrdsel
genomon.

1. A special case of the foregoing is the cognate
accusative, in which the object is etymologically akin
to the verb: libbaflF hiera lif.

169. Subject accusative. — The subject of an infini-
tive is put in the accusative. Examples : geseah he
sumne fiscere gan ; he gehierde (Tone blisse-
saiig upastigan.

170. Accusative of extent. - - The accusative may de-
note extent of time or space. Example : waes se
storm ealiie (Tone dseg swiflFe micel and strang.

171. Accusative after impersonals. — Impersonals (190)
of appetite or passion govern an accusative of the
person suffering. Example : m e hyngrede.

172. Accusative after prepositions. - - Some preposi-
tions always govern the accusative, others only under

NOUNS. 97

certain circumstances. Those of the former class
are geond, 631, cTurh, and ymb(e) ; of the latter,
a large number that more frequently take the
dative (166).

1. Of the second class, on (in) is perhaps the com-
monest representative, taking the dative when denoting
rest in, the accusative when denoting motion towards;
this distinction, however, is not invariably observed.
Examples of accusative: ineode on fraet bseflT; in
frset my lister code.

Exceptions to the rule are: on ft one seofofran
daeg; mid 3"one bisceop.

173. Two accusatives. - - Verbs signifying to make, to
name, to regard, and the like, may take a predicate
accusative besides the object accusative. Examples :
God hine (obj. ace.) geworhte wundorlicne and
fsegerne; God geciegde fra drygnesse (obj. ace.)
eorfran; hwonne gesawon we 9"e (obj. ace.) liun-
grigiie?

174. Instrumental in general. — The instrumental,
which in form is sometimes (especially in the plural)
indistinguishable from the dative (see 160. 1), denotes
manner, means, instrument, or material. Its sign is by
or with. Examples: geseah blicTiini aiidwlitan;
gestaflFolade s t r a n g u in m i h t u m ; gefsestiiade
f o 1 in u in ; gef raetwade f oldan sceatas 1 e o m u m
and 1 e a f u in.

98 SYNTAX.

This case is more common in poetry than in
prose, where its place is often taken by mid with
the dative ; even in poetry, the simple instrumental
sometimes alternates with the dative accompanied by
mid, e.g. (Andreas, 320) sarewide occurs in the same
construction as mid oferhygdum. Occasionally the
instrumental is employed where Modern English
would use an accusative: mundum brugdon, they
waved (with) their hands.

The instrumental being one of the more difficult
cases to master, a few of its regular combinations are
separately appended : -

a) With verbs of journeying and transporting, where
its sign may almost be regarded as in: ceolum liffan ;
f se <3f m u m f §rian ; s 1 9" e gesohte. So with libban :
dream urn lifdon.

b) With verbs of speaking, to indicate voice or lan-
guage (see also 160. 1): wordum cwseflf; ondsweor-
odon gencwidum.

c) With past participles, generally preceding the
latter (common in poetry): sweordum geheawen;
hilde gesseged; dome gedyrsod.

d) With adjectives (generally in poetry), to denote
in what respect, or sometimes instrumentality: feKTer-
um hremig ; ^cgum gecoste ; mundum f reorig ;
synnum wunde. These last two afford the met-
rical combinations exhibited in 217. 1 — among the
commonest in Old English.

ADJECTIVES. 99

175. Instrumental with prepositions. — Mid, which fre-
quently takes the dative, is sometimes found with the
instrumental, especially in the Anglian dialect ; so
occasionally for. Examples: mid ealle; mid micle
sige; mid fry readestan godw^bbe; for hwy.

176. Adverbial instrumental. - - The instrumental may
denote adverbial relations, especially time when. Exam-
ples: sume daege; fry seofofran daege; aelce
geare; word stunde ahof.

1. It may also denote the number of times : siex-
tiene sifrum.

2. The instrumental may denote the way: fry ilcan
wege.

177. Instrumental of deprivation. - - Some verbs of
deprivation may take an object of which in the
instrumental (cf. 162). Examples: mafrmum be-
dseled ; aehtum benaemde.

178. Instrumental of difference. — The instrumental
denotes the measure of difference. Examples: micle
l^ngran ; fr y bealdran ; J? o n cymlicor ; str^iigre
c a- 1 1 u 111 frsem sergedonum.

Adjectives.

179. Agreement of adjectives. — Adjectives agree with
their nouns in gender, number, and case. This applies
also to demonstrative, possessive, and indefinite pro-

100 SYNTAX.

nouns, and to participles, when used as adjectives.

When used predicatively, however, participles may

•

be uninflected.

180. Strong and weak adjectives. -- For the distinc-
tion in the use of strong and weak adjectives, see 55.

181. Adjectives as nouns. — An adjective may be used
as a noun (see 55). Examples: <Ta ynibsittendan;
hwa giefflT HTsem uncuflFan lifes fultum.

Adverbs.

182. Use of adverbs. — Adverbs qualify verbs, adjec-
tives, and other adverbs.

183. Two negatives. — Two or more negatives
strengthen the negation, instead of making an affirma-
tive. Example: (Tin nis nan wiht.

Pronouns.

184. Reflexive pronouns. - The reflexive pronoun
(82), in the dative (161. 1 ; cf. 159) or accusative,
is used with certain verbs whose counterparts in
Mod. Eng. would not necessarily require it.

a) Dative : worhton him liocas ; bser him eaxe
on handa; him land curon; gewat him; far
cierde we us.

VERBS. 101

b) Accusative : he ger^ste bine; STaet treow
brset bit; bew^nde bine; bine gem^ngde ;
eow fysan.

185. Relative pronouns. — For these see 87.

Verbs.

186. Forms of the verb. - - Old English verbs are
either transitive or intransitive. They have two
voices, — active and passive ; three moods, — indica-
tive, optative, and imperative — besides the infinitive,
gerund, and participles ; and five tenses, - - present,
preterit, perfect, pluperfect, and future. The uses
of these forms correspond, in general, to those of
the same forms in other languages.

187. Voices. — The forms of the active voice are
given in 95 ; those of the passive are formed by
adding the past participle to the appropriate tense of
wesan (been), be, or weorflTan, become.

188. Tenses. — Only two independent tenses are dis-
tinguished by their stems, — the present and the pret-
erit. The present may also be used for the future ;
the preterit, for any of the three past tenses. Other-
wise the distinctions of tense are indicated, by means
of auxiliaries, as in Modern English : the future being
formed by the infinitive with sculaii, shall (133), and

102 SYNTAX.

willan, will (139) ; the perfect and pluperfect, by the
past participles with the appropriate tenses of hab-
ban, have (121), in the case of transitive verbs, and
of wesan, be (138), in the case of intransitives.

189. Agreement. — A finite verb agrees with its sub-
ject in number and person. Exceptions are : -

1. When the subject consists of two nouns denoting
essentially the same thing, united by a conjunction,
the verb in agreement may be in the singular: sie
sibb and gefrwsernes between us.

2. A collective noun may take a verb in the plural :
seo cneoris wagon and Iseddon.

3. A plural verb, with a predicate in the plural,
may be introduced by a neuter singular: 3" set wseron

a gastas ; hit fronne wseron mine wseteru.

NOTE. — The subject is sometimes to be supplied (cf. 190): het
ffaet leoht Daeg.

190. Impersonate. — Impersonal verbs are those whose
subject is an implied hit, it. They are often transi-
tive, taking an object in the dative or accusative (164.
&, 1; 171). Examples: me <yync!0F; me hyngrede;
swa gesselde 111 ; hu hyre set beaduwe gespeow.
Sometimes they take two cases : J?egnas g e 1 y s t e
gargewiiines (159. 5).

191. Indicative. - - The indicative has the functions
common to it in most languages.

VERBS. 103

192. Optative in general. - - The optative, sometimes
called the subjunctive, is used to express an action
or state simply as conceived by the mind. It is
employed either in independent sentences or in sub-
ordinate clauses. Of these subordinate clauses there
are two principal kinds, — substantive or noun clauses,
and adverbial clauses. Of these, the noun clauses,
generally introduced by STaet, are the more important.
Whenever the conjunction frset can be translated in
order that or so that, it introduces an adverbial clause ;
otherwise, a noun clause. Other adverbial clauses are
those of place, time, and manner. Less frequent are
adjective clauses, introduced by or implying a relative
pronoun.

193. Optative in independent clauses. - - Under this
head falls the use of the optative (a) to express a
command or an emphatic wish ; (6) in doubtful ques-
tions implying a negative answer; and (c) in hypo-
thetical sentences.

a) Command: beo iiu leoht; adl fre fornime;
gan we secean.

5) Question: hwset (Tonne me framed e gedeorf
mm?

c) Hypothesis: sie cTaet fru sie.

194. Optative in noun clauses. - - The noun clause
takes the place either of the subject (or predicate
nominative) or of the object of a principal clause.

104 SYNTAX.

The object clause is commonest after verbs of knowl-
edge, affirmation, command, and desire, such as know,
say, order, wish, etc.

a) Subject clause : licaft fre ffaet Apollonius frus
1 1 oo nan fare; wen is flteet Su gemete sumiie.

b) Object clause : gewite hwset se geonga maun
s I e ; ne ineahte fiiidau hwilc hiera forliden
wsere ; ic <Te bebeode STset 3u KTset nixmigum
m^nn c y 2F e ; ic wysce flFset ic $ft forlidennesse
gef are.

NOTE. — Certainty is rendered by the indicative : ic oricnawe
fraet i5fi eart \vel gelsered.

195. Optative by attraction. -- This is a name given
to the optative found in clauses following another
optative. Examples : sprytte (193. a) seo eorSTe
treow, frees sged s I e on him self um ; wen is (Taet
<5u gemete (194. a) sunine STset 9"e gemiltsie;
o^ses-Sre ffu geare forwite (196. /) hwseni ftu
gemiltsie ; STget sum gestreon ic me begiete
(196. /), Sfanan ic me af ede.

196. Optative in adverbial clauses. — These are clauses
of place (where), of time (before, until, when, while*),
of manner (as if), conditional (if), concessive
(though), final (in order that), and consecutive (so
that). Hypothetical or indefinite character in some
measure attaches to the optative in each.

VERBS. 105

a) Place : ftaet oTi wer geceose SFser ftu self
wille.

i) Time: ser se daeg cume; bid oSF-SFset he cume.

0) Manner: swilce he cuma TV sere.

6?) Conditional: gif fru ne finde ngenne, w§nd
(Tonne hider ougean ; swa hit STe ne mis lie ie.
But sometimes indicative: gif <Tu me geliefst.

e) Concessive: 9"eah <5Fu stille sie.

/) Final : and ges^tte hie on SFsere heofonan,
9"8et hie s c i n e n of er eorfran. So with o^ses-Sfe :
arses-are <Tu geare f o r w i t e. Negative : (Ty-laes-fre 9"e
tweonie.

#) Consecutive : adl 3"e fornime, STaet 3"u ne
beo hal.

19V. Optative in adjective clauses. - - Whenever a
sentence introduced by an actual or virtual relative
implies an element of doubt, it may take the opta-
tive. Examples: geceose senne, hwilcne oTi wille
(hwilcne is a virtual relative) ; swa-hwaet-swa oTi
wille.

198. Imperative. - - The imperative is used in com-
mands, sometimes with the second personal pronoun,
sometimes without. Examples: beo bli<?e mid us;
wite STu ; ge ^fthw^rfaSF to ciricean.

199. Infinitive. - - The infinitive is construed as a
neuter noun, the subject or object of a finite verb.

106 SYNTAX.

When the object, it may itself have a subject noun
or pronoun in the accusative (169).

a) Subject (or pred. nom., 150): micel hieno" and
sceamu hit is n ell an.

£>) Object : nellan w e s a n ; het hyre (Tinenne
lieafod onwrifran.

1. An object infinitive is sometimes used for pur-
poses of specification. With verbs of motion this
may often be translated by the present participle,
occasionally by the infinitive of purpose (= in order
to). Examples: comon liffan; gewat him gangan;
feran gasta streonan (purpose).

200. Gerund. - - The gerund may usually be trans-
lated by the Mod. Eng. infinitive, in a variety of
senses. Examples: comon mmre dohtor to bid-
da n n e ; land swIflFe f eorr to geseceanne; fra
estas him beforan l^gde 9"e he him to beodanne
hsefde.

Prepositions.

201. Cases governed. — For the cases governed by
prepositions, see 158, 166, 172, 175.

1. The preposition sometimes follows its object, or
immediately precedes the verb, and at times is diffi-
cult to distinguish from an adverb, or a prefix of the
verb. Examples: are (87. c) <fu aefter axodest; are
swa wel wi<T gedest.

CONJUNCTIONS. 107

Conjunctions.

202. Correlatives. — Some of the more common cor-
relatives are the following : —

a) ge ge, both and.

5) fte fre, whether . . . or.

<?) iie ne, neither. . . . nor.

fi0ra-3a ffa 1

d) -j 9"a 9"a L when (then). *

L SToiine .... (Tonne j

e) STeali 2Feah, though .... (yet).

f) swa-swa . . . swa, so as.

g) swa swa, t he the.

PROSODY.

203. Old English verse stichic, — Old English verse is

rarely strophic, but almost without exception stichic;

•

that is, consists of ungrouped lines, following each
other as in Modern English blank verse.

204. The line and the hemistich. — The line of poetry
consists of two hemistichs, separated by the caesura.
Example : —

bord and brad swyrd, brane helmas.

The hemistich may be either normal or expanded.
A normal hemistich contains two metrical feet. Ex-
ample : -

cene under cumblum.

An expanded hemistich contains three metrical feet.

Example : —

swlfrmod sinces ante.

205. The foot. --A metrical foot is a portion of a
line containing one primary stress. The syllable re-
ceiving the primary stress may or may not be fol-
lowed or preceded by one or more lighter or slurred
syllables.

108

PROSODY. 109

*

Of the lighter syllables following or preceding a pri-
mary stress, one may, under certain circumstances, re-
ceive a secondary stress (23). A syllable which receives
neither primary nor secondary stress is called unstressed.

206. Stressed and unstressed syllables. - - The primary
stress nearly always falls upon a long syllable ; this
long syllable may, however, be represented by two
syllables, of which the first is short, and the second so
light as to admit of syncopation. The substitution of
two such short syllables for a single long one is called
resolution.

A long syllable is one which contains a long vowel
or diphthong, or a short vowel followed by two conso-
nants. A short syllable is one which contains a short
vowel followed by a single consonant (4). Long and
short syllables, when stressed, are represented in metri-
cal schemes by the macron, — , and the breve, ^, respec-
tively. Stressed syllables are indicated by the acute
or grave accent, according as the stress is primary or
secondary. Unstressed syllables, whether short or long,
are represented by the oblique cross, x .

The syllable which receives the primary stress is
usually the root syllable of a word, while the lighter
or slurred syllables comprise the terminations, enclitics,
and proclitics ; occasionally, however, the second ele-
ment of a compound word is reckoned as a slurred
syllable, though usually it takes a secondary stress.

110 PROSODY.

•

207. Classification of feet. - - The terms iambic, trochaic,
etc., are used analogically, with reference to stress, and
not, as in Greek and Latin prosody, with primary refer-
ence to quantity. This being understood, Old English
metrical feet may be classified as follows : -

1. Monosyllabic : The monosyllabic foot regularly
consists of a long syllable under the primary stress, £..
This foot is never found except in conjunction with one
of the dactylic type having a secondary stress (1. h to
1. k, 216).

2. Disyllabic : The disyllabic foot may be either tro-
chaic, _/. x , or iambic, x _/.. In the trochaic foot, the
unstressed syllable may be replaced by a long syllable
under the secondary stress. The dactyl formed by the
resolution of the trochee may be called the light dactyl,
to distinguish it from the heavy or normal dactyl, in
which the first syllable is long.

3. Trisyllabic : The trisyllabic foot is either dactylic,
Z_ x x , or anapaestic, x x ./_. If dactylic, either the second
or third syllable has in some cases secondary stress.

4. Polysyllabic: If tetrasyllable, this foot resembles
either a first pseon, _£ x x x , or a fourth paeon, x x x _/..
If it contains a greater number of syllables, it is still
essentially dactylic or anapaestic in effect, ^xxx..., or
...x x x./..

In any of the foregoing feet, resolution may take
place, thus apparently increasing the number of typical
syllables.

PROSODY. Ill

208. Anacrusis. — Before hemistichs beginning with
a primary stress, one or more unstressed syllables may
occur. These unstressed syllables constitute what is
known as the anacrusis. It is rare at the beginning
of the second hemistich, but more frequent before the
first.

209. Expanded hemistichs. - - These are formed by pre-
fixing a foot of the form ./.x... (less frequently .£, and
rarely in the first hemistich x z.) to a regular hemistich
of two stresses. Expanded lines are employed in pas-
sages of peculiar elevation and solemnity, or expressive
of unwonted agitation. The expanded hemistich has
three stresses, instead of the normal two, since the pre-
fixed portion differs from the anacrusis in having a
primary stress. As a rule, the first and second stresses
of the first hemistich, when expanded, take alliteration,
while in the second hemistich the place of the allitera-
tive syllable is unchanged, coinciding normally with the
(new) second stress. Example : —

beaga and beorhtra inaffmu, hi J>aet J»aere beorhtan idese.

210. Alliteration. — Alliteration is a poetical ornament
which is a distinctive feature of Old English verse. It
consists in the employment of the same or similar
sounds at the beginning of two or more syllables which
receive the primary stress. The second hemistich con-
tains one such alliterative syllable, as a rule that which

112 PROSODY.

has the first primary stress ; the first hemistich has reg-
ularly two, though frequently only one. The allitera-
tive sound must be the same throughout, if consonantal;
if vocalic, it is usually different in the three syllables.
Examples are : - *

a) grrame gruff frecan, graras sQndon.

6) on ffaet rfaegred sylf, ^ynedan scildas.

c) earn cetes georn,

In expanded lines, the additional foot frequently
takes alliteration, thus removing it from one of its
normal positions.

211. Alliteration in relation to stress. - - The accentual
principles observed by Old English poets in their man-
agement of alliteration virtually reduce themselves to
one : that the most important syllables of the most im-
portant words should receive primary stress. It must
be borne in mind, however, that the stress is sometimes
rhetorical, that is, depends not so much upon the intrin-
sic weight of the word as upon that which belongs to
it in virtue of its relation to other words in the same
sentence. For example, a preposition might be ex-
pected to have less intrinsic weight than a following
noun, yet instances occur where the preposition allit-
erates.

One general rule is that if a noun and a verb are
found in the same hemistich, it is the noun that allite-
rates.

PROSODY. 113

212. Difference between the two hemistichs. — The first
hemistich frequently differs from the second, not only
in the number of its alliterative syllables, but also in
that of the unstressed syllables admitted between two
primary stresses, or in the form of anacrusis.

213. Rime. — Rime and various forms of assonance
are occasionally employed by Old English poets, some-
times for the purpose of uniting more closely the two
halves of the same line, less frequently to associate the
second half of a line with the first or second half of the
following line, rarely in formulas or compounds within
the same hemistich.

214. Masculine and feminine rime. — Masculine or mon-
osyllabic rime is perfect, when the riming vowels are
identical, and are followed by the same consonants or
consonant combinations. Example (from Beowulf)'. —

code yrremod : him of eagum stod.

Feminine or polysyllabic (usually disyllabic) rime is
perfect when the first riming syllables are perfect mas-
culine rimes and the following syllables are identical.
Example : -

scildburh scairon, sceotend wieron.

There are also various sorts of imperfect rime.

215. Kennings. - - A characteristic ornament of Old
English, as well as of early Teutonic poetry in general,

114 PROSODY.

are the kennings. This term, which is of Norse origin,
designates those synonyms or periphrastic phrases which
are employed to diversify the expression of a thought,
or to avoid the repetition of the same word, usually a
noun. Many of these are striking metaphors, but by
no means all; some, though metaphorical in their origin,
were undoubtedly so familiar to the poet and audience
that their peculiar significance was overlooked, and they
were regarded as stereotyped and convenient synonyms.
Examples of kennings for God are : arfaest cyning,
mihtig dry h ten, metod, frea aelmihtig.

216. Ordinary sequences of long and short syllables.1 —
Before proceeding to examine the metrical constitution
of the hemistich, it is desirable to consider the ordinary
sequences of long and short syllables in Old English,
and particularly in Old English poetry.

1. Long syllables followed by short or slurred sylla-
bles. A long stressed syllable may be followed : -
a) by a derivative or inflectional syllable: scuras j^x
6) by a monosyllabic proclitic : §f t to _/. x

e) by a monosyllabic prefix : mod a (re" ted)

d) by a derivative or inflectional syllable + a mono-
syllabic prefix or proclitic : cenra to

e) by a disyllabic proclitic or prefix : f ynd ofer(wun-
nen) _/.x x

This paragraph is designed only for reference.

PROSODY. 115

/) by a monosyllabic proclitic 4- a monosyllabic pre-
fix : forar on ge(ribte)

g) by two monosyllabic words: him flTa se Z.x x

A) by two syllables, derivative or inflectional : mod-
igre /-±i x

i) by the second element of a compound word, with
or without a derivative syllable interposed : —

(a) scirmseled ./_£/ x

(/3) hildeleoff _/x^

/) by a disyllabic word, with the stress upon its second
syllable : near setstop (Beow.) Z. x w

&) by a derivative or inflectional syllable + a mono-
syllabic word : eaflTe maeg

2. Long syllables preceded by short or slurred syl-
lables. A long stressed syllable may be preceded : —

a) by a monosyllabic prefix : gefeoll
5) by a monosyllabic proclitic : flTurh min(e)
(?) by a derivative or inflectional syllable : (frym)ara
God

d) by a derivative or inflectional ending -\- a mono-
syllabic prefix or proclitic : (hlanc)a gef eah x x _/

e) by a disyllabic ending : (lar)ena god (Beow.)

x x^_

/) by a disyllabic proclitic: sy<y<Tan frymo"(e) x x^_
#) by two monosyllabic words : o"a o"e hwil(e) x xZ.

3. Long syllables followed by long or stressed syl-
lables. In addition to the cases instanced under 1. A and
?', which belong under the head of secondary stress,

116 PROSODY.

stressed syllables proper are here to be considered. A

long syllable may be followed : —

a) by a monosyllabic word: brad swyrd ^_^_(^_^)
b~) when a monosyllable, by the first syllable of a

disyllabic word : dom ag(on) Z. _£(.£!.)

c) when a monosyllable, by the first syllable of a tri-
syllabic word : sang- hild(eleo<y) ^LZ_(^L±)

d) when the second syllable of a disyllabic word, by
the first syllable of a disyllabic word: (ge)gan haefd(on)

e) when the first syllable of a polysyllabic word (often
a compound), by the second syllable of the same word:
ni31ieard, burhleod(um) ^-/_(_^±.}

4. Short stressed syllables followed by short or
slurred syllables. A short, stressed syllable may be
followed : —

a) by a single unstressed syllable, forming with it two
metrical syllables : cyiiing 6 x

5) by an unstressed syllable, forming with it the met-
rical equivalent of a single long syllable, and capable of
being substituted for the latter in every position: settle)

^2< (=^.)
Compounds are metrically regarded, for the most part,

as composed of two independent words, but their length,
taken in connection with the invariability of their typi-
cal forms, restricts the employment of certain compounds
to particular metrical schemes. Thus, compounds like
hildeuaidran are adapted to hemistichs of the trochaic

PROSODY. 117

type, ./.x | _dx ; those like burhleodum to the type
jt- | jlx x.

217. Constitution of the hemistich. - - There are five
normal types of the hemistich, which may be called
respectively (cf. 207) the 1) trochaic (dactylic), 2)
the iambic (anapaestic), 3) the iambic-trochaic, 4) the
monosyllabic-bacchic (or -cretic), and the 5) bacchic-
monosyllabic. Types 4 and 5 occasionally become tro-
chaic-bacchic and bacchic-trochaic respectively.

Every hemistich ends either in a stressed syllable, or
in a stressed syllable followed by a single short syllable
(exceptionally by two short syllables, as in 216. 4. b).

Occasionally a greater number of unstressed syllables
than three occur together, but without destroying the
character of the verse as belonging to one of the fore-
going types.

218. Constitution of the various types. — 1. The first or
trochaic (dactylic) type is formed by the union of two
feet like those found in 1. a to 1. g above. Thus : —

biddaii wylle _/. x | /_ x

cwicera cynna <£, X x \ /_ X

ealde ge geonge _/. x x | _£. x

With anacrusis (208) : -

offffe sundoryrfes x x | _/. X | ./. X

Occasionally, by the introduction of two consecutive
long syllables, as in 3. e, there occur hemistichs of these
forms : —

118 PROSODY.

scildburh scaeron s_ ^_ \ _/. x

helmas and hupseax ./. x x | /_ ^L

A short stressed syllable is rare : —

arfae^t cyning Z. X | w X

2. The second or iambic (anapaestic) type is formed
by the union of two feet like those found in 2. a to 2. g
above. Thus : —

se hyhsta dsel X _/. \ X _/_

beraS1 linde for*? x X _/. I x _/.

nu ic gumena gehwaene x X w ^ I x x w .x

With extra unstressed syllables in the first foot (207.

4}: —

J>aet he in J>aet burgeteld x x x x _/. I x _/.

3. The third or iambic-trochaic type is formed by the
union of two feet like those found in 1. a to 1. g and 2.
a to 2. # respectively. Thus : —

and CQmpwige X _/. | _/. X

and ge dom agon X X _/. | _/. X

on ffaiu sigewQuge XX w ^ I — x

Rarely a short stressed syllable : —

of hornbogan x _/. | 6 X

aet ffam sescplegan X X _/_ \ <j X

With extra unstressed syllables in the first foot : —

J>e hie ofercuman mihton xxxXw^l-^-X

It will be observed that where two long syllables
meet in the middle of the hemistich there is such a
sequence as in 3. a to 3. e.

PKOSODY. 119

4. The fourth or monosyllabic-bacchic type is formed
by the union of a monosyllabic foot with such as are
found in 1. h and 1. i (a). Thus : —

msegfr modigre s_ \ /_ *^_ x

haeleff higerofe w * I w 2< ^ X

Similarly, the monosyllabic-cretic takes groups like 1. i
(/3), 1..;, and 1. k for the second foot: —

saDg hildeleoff s_ \ /_ x ^i.

An example of the trochaic-bacchic type (found only in
first hernistichs) is : —

stopoii styrnmode

Where two long syllables belonging to different feet
come together in the pure type, we have various cases
under 3, the one above being under c.

5. The fifth or bacchic-monosyllabic type is formed
by the union of such feet as are found in 1. h and 1. i
(a) with a monosyllabic foot. Thus : —

scir mailed swyrd _/. Jl x | /_

sigerofe haeleff ^^ — x | 6*

219. Frequency of the various types. — The relative
frequency of the various types is indicated by their
order in the last paragraph, though Types 2 and 3
are not far from equal. Thus, in the poem of Judith,
the percentages are, in round numbers, as follows, not
counting expanded lines, which mostly belong to
Type 1 (209): —

120

PROSODY.

FIRST SECOND

HEMISTICH. HEMISTICH.

TYPE 1 47 47

TYPE 2 . . 14 26

TYPE 3 19 19

TYPE 4 15 5

TYPE 5 5 3

220. A specimen of scansion. - - The following passage
(Judith, 164-175), accompanied by the scheme of its
scansion, will serve to illustrate the metrical principles
contained in the foregoing paragraphs : —

ffreatum and ffrymmum }>rungon and urnon

ongean 9a ]>eodnes maegd1 Jmsendmailum,

ealde ge geonge ; aeghwylcum wearff
on SCaere medobyrig mod areted,
an hie ongeatoii ]>;rt waes ludith rumen

$ft to effle, and fra ofostlice

hie mid eafrmedum in forleton.

J>a seo gleawe net, golde gefraetewod,

hyre ffinenne Jmncolmode

J?aes h^rew^seffan heafod onwriffan,

and hyt to behi5e blodig aetywan

burhleodum, hu hyre aet beaduwe gespeo\v.

1.

^Lx

X

2.

XXX

/_

1.

^Lx

X

1.

_/_x x

X

1.

_£x x

X

1.

/_

x

3.

s\ x\

/_

2.

s\ x%

/_

3.

X X

/

3.
1.

/x

\

X

3.

x

/_

' X 1

_^x II x xj^\ x^x 2.

'•^*

.x x I
^x I

X x |

x x I

xxx

I xZ.

READER.

THE CKEATION OF THE WORLD.

(^Elfric's Translation of Genesis, I.-II. 3.)

[In the earlier pages, references will be made to the forms of
words as they occur in the Vocabulary, whenever there might be diffi-
culty in discovering the latter. Other references are self-explanatory.

The student should by all means be familiar, before beginning
this first selection, with the declension of the third personal pronoun
(81), the demonstrative se (84), the first seven ordinals (78), the con-
jugation of wesan (138) and weortfan (95, 104), the prepositions
aefter, bufan, fram, ofer, on, to, and under, the particle <5e (87. d),
and the distinction between the two Sa's (84. 1) and the two Saet's.]

On anginne gesceop l God 2 heofonan 3 and eorSan. Seo 4
eorfte soSlice 5 waes 6 idlu and semtigu ; and olestru 7 waeron 6
ofer8 Saere4 neowolnesse9 bradnesse10; and Godes gast wses6
gef^red11 ofer wseteru.12 God cwaetS13 tSa, "GeweorSe 14 leoht ";
and leoht weart5 15 geworht.16 God geseah ir (5a tSaet hit 18 god

1 See gescieppan, and 18. 10 See 166.

2 The order is probably deter- n waes gef^red = Lat. fereba-
mined by the Latin : creavit Deus. tur. See gef^rian.

3 53. 3. 12 See water, and 47. 1, 6.

4 See se. 13 See cweffan.

5 Lat. autem. 14 See geweorffan, and 193. «.

6 See wesan. 15 See weorffan.

7 Plural, like Lat. tenebrce. 16 WearlS1 geworht =factaest.

8 Governs bradnesse. See gewyrcean.

9 Genitive, dependent on brfid- 17 See geseon

nesse (153. i). " See he.

123

124 THE CREATION OF THE WORLD.

waes1; and he gedaelde2 Saet3 leoht fram Saem3 Siestrum.4
And het6 Saet3 leoht Daeg, and Sa3 •files tru4 Niht. Da wses1
geworden 6 aef en and morgen an daeg.7

God cwaeS8 Sa $ft,9 "GeweorSe10 nu faestnes tomiddes

5 Saem3 waetemm,11 and totwseme12 Sa3 waeteru11 fram Seem
waeterum." And God geworhte Sa faestnesse, and totwaemde
Sa waeteru Se 13 waeron under Saere faestnesse fram Ssern Se u
wseron bufan 'Saere faestnesse ; hit waes t5a swa gedon.14 And
God het 'Sa faestnesse Heofonan.15 And waes Sa geworden

10 sefen and morgen 66er16 daeg.

God Sa so^lice17 cwaeS, "Beon18 gegaderode19 Sa waeteru
Se 13 sind 1 under Saere heof onan, and aeteowie m drygnes 21 " ;
hit waes Sa swa gedon. And God geciegde22 Sa drygnesse
EorSan23; and Saera3 waetera gegaderunga 24 he het Saes25;

15 God geseah Sa Saet hit god26 waes. And cwaeS,27 "Sprytte28
seo eorSe growende29 gaers,30 and saed wyrcende,31 and aeppel-

1 See wesan. 2 See gedaelan. 19 See gegaderian, and 62.

8 See se. 4 See p. 123, note 7. 20 See aeteowian.

5 See hatan, and 189, note. 21 Lat. arida, Gr. frpd.

6 Wses geworden = factum *2 See geciegan.
est. See geweoriSPan. ^ See 173.

7 Lat. dies unus. 24 Ace. plur.

8 See cweffan. 25 Ace. plur. ; see sac.

9 Lat. quoque. 26 See 4.

10 See geweorffan, and 193. a. 27 Cf. Mod. Eng. quoth.

11 See waeter, and 47. 1, 6. 28 See spryttan, and 193. a.

12 See totwtemaii. Lat. germinet.

i8 See 87. d. M See growan, and 61.

14 Past part, of gedon. 80 See 31.

16 See 173. 81 See wyrcean, and 61. Gro-

16 Lat. secundus. \vende gaers and ssed wyrcende

17 Lat. vero. = herbam virentem et facientem

18 See 193. a. semen.

THE CREATION OF THE WORLD.

125

baere1 treow, waestm2 wyrcende aefter his cynne,3 8aes saed
sie4 on him5 selfum6 ofer eorSan"; hit waes Sa swa gedon.
And seo eorSe forSateah7 growende wyrt and seed berende8
be hiere9 cynne, and treow waestm wyrcende, and gehwilc10
saed11 haebbende sefter his hiwe12; God geseah $a fiaet hit 5
god waes. And waes geworden aefen and me^rgen13 se Sridda14
daeg.

God cwaeS $a soolice,15 "Beon nu leoht on16 Caere heofonan17
faestnesse, and todaelen18 daeg and niht, and beon to16 tac-
num,19 and to tldum,20 and to dagum,21 and to gearum.22 And 10
hie scinen23 on fteere heofonan fsestnesse, and aliehten t5a
eort5an " ; hit waes Sa swa geworden. And God geworhte
twa24 miclu25 leoht; tSaet mare26 leoht to Saes daeges lleht-
inge,27 and 8aet laesse leoht to Saere niht28 liehtinge; and
steorran he geworhte. And ges^tte29 hie on Seere heofonan, 15

1 Lat. pomiferum, Gr. icdp-

See 146.

2 Ace. sing., after wyrcende.
8 See cynn.

* See 195.
6 Dat. sing.

6 See self.

7 Lat. protulit.

8 Agrees with wyrt. See
beran.

9 Why hiere, instead of his ?

10 Nom. sing.

11 Ace. sing.

12 Lat. speciem. See hiw.

13 Note the different form, —
me,rgen instead of morgen.

14 See 78.

15 Lat. autem.

i« See 166.

17 Gen. sing.

18 See toda'lun.

19 See tacen, and 24.

20 See tld, and 24.

21 See daeg, and 24.

22 See gear, and 24.

28 See 193. a. Write the opt.
pret. plur. of this verb.
24 See twegen.
26 See micel.

26 See 66.

27 What is the relation of the
stem-vowel to that of leoht ?

28 For niht, instead of nieht,
see 19. See 153. d.

29 See gese,ttan, and 189, note.

126

THE CREATION OF THE WORLD.

ftaet hie scinen1 ofer eorSan, and giemden ^aes dseges2 and
•Seere niht, and todselden leoht and filestru ; God geseah $a
fteet hit god waes. And wees geworden eefen and m^rgen se
feorSa3 dseg.

5 God cwaeS eac swilce,4 "Teon nu $a weeteru for$5 swim-
mendu cynn cucu6 on life/ and fleogendu8 cynn ofer eorftan
under Seere heofonan fsestnesse." And God gesceop $a9 $a
miclan hwalas,10 and eall libbendu fisccynn and styriend-
licu,11 Se12 Sa13 waeteru tugon14 fort)15 on hiera hiwnm, and

10 eall fleogendu cynn sefter hiera cynne ; God geseah Sa Sset
hit god wses. And bletsode16 hie, $us cwe^ende,17 "WeaxatS/8
and beoft gemanigfielde,19 and gefyllaS m Ssere sse waeteru, and
tSa fuglas beon21 gemanigfielde ofer eorSan." And 3a wses
geworden sefen and me^rgen se fifta daeg.

15 God cwseft eac swilce, "Lsede22 seo eorSe for^23 cucu nie-
tenu24 on hiera cynne, and creopendu25 cynn and deor sefter
hiera hiwum" ; hit wges Sa swa geworden. And God geworhte
Ssere eor5an deor aefter hiera hiwum, and 6a nietenu and eall
creopendu cynn on hiera cynne ; God geseah Sa flaet hit god

1 Opt. pret. = Lat. lucerent.
What would be the opt. pres. ?

2 See 156. /.

3 See 78.

4 Eac swilce = etiam.

5 Producant = teon . . . forKT.

6 See cucu.

7 See Hf.

8 See fleogan, and 61.

9 Adverb ; see 84. 1.

10 See hwsel.

11 Lat. motabilem.

12 Ace.

13 Nom. plur.

14 See teon.

15 Tugon forft = produxerunt.

16 See bletsian, and 33.

17 See cweffan.

18 See weaxan, and 24.

19 Past part, in nom. plur.

20 See gefyllan.

21 See 193. a.

22 See la-dan.

23 Iisede . . . forff = producat.

24 See meten.

25 See creopan.

THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 127

wges. And cwaeS, "Uton1 wyrcean mann to andllcnesse and
to urre2 gellcnesse, and he sie3 ofer 8a fiscas,4 and ofer Sa
fuglas, and ofer Sa deor, and ofer ealle gesceafta,5 and ofer
eall Sa creopendan Se styriaS 6 of er eorSan." God gesceop 8a
mann to his andllcnesse, to Godes andllcnesse lie gesceop 5
hine ; werhades 7 and wlfhades he gesceop hie.

And God hie bletsode, and cwaeS, "WeaxaS, and beoS
gemariigfielde, and gefyllaS 8a eorSan and gewieldaft8 hie,
and habbaft9 on eowrum10 gewealde Ssere see fiscas, and 'Ssere
lyfte fuglas, and eall nietenu t5e styriat5 ofer eorftan." God 10
cwaet5 Sa, "Efne ic forgeaf u eow12 eall gsers and wyrta said13
berenda ofer eorftan, and eall treowu, tSa-tSe1311 habbatS saed
on him selfum hiera agnes cynnes, ftaet hie beon eow14 to
m^te ; and eallum nletenum and eallum fugolcynne and
eallum t5sem tSe styriaS on eorSan, on t5eem-t5e 15 is lib- 15.
bende 16 lif ,17 ftaet hie haebben him to 18 gereordianne " ; hit
waes 'Sa swa gedon. And God geseah eall $a Sing19 f>e he
geworhte, and hie wgeron swlSe god. Waes20 Sa geworden
aefen and m^rgen se siexta dseg.

1 = Let us. 10 See 83.

2 See 83. Urre properly belongs n See forgiefan.

to both nouns ; Lat. ad imaginem 12 See ffu, and 164. a.

et similitudinem nostram. 13 See 24. 13a See 87. b.

3 See wesan. M See 161. 2. Auth. Vers. : ' to

4 See fisc. you it shall be for meat.'

5 See gesccaft. 15 = whom.

6 See styrian. 16 See libban.

7 See 153. /. 17 IJibbende llf = anima viva.

8 What is the relation of the 18 See gereordian, and 200.
stem diphthong to that of ge- 19 Ace. plur. Why like the
weald ? singular ?

9 xSee habban. 2° See 189. 1.

128

THE CREATION OF THE WORLD.

Eornostlice1 $a waeron fullfr^mede2 heofonas and eorSe
and eall hiera frsetwung.3 And God fta gefylde4 on ftone
seofoSan deeg5 his weorc6 fte he geworhte, and he gere^ste7
hine8 on 8one seofotSan dseg fram eallum Stem weorce $e he
5 gef re^mede. And God gebletsode Sone seofoSan daeg and
hine gehalgode,9 for-Son-Se he on fione dseg geswac10 his

weorces11 6e he gesce"op12 to wyrceanne.

13

1 Lat. igitur.

2 See fullfr^niman. Lat. per-
fecti.

3 Lat. ornatus, Gr. /c607tos ;
array, or splendid array, would
perhaps express the original
sense.

4 Lat. complevit.

6 Ace. where we should expect
dat.; Lat. die septimo. See 172. 1.

6 Sing., as the Latin shows.

7 See ger^stan. Why but one
t in the preterit ?

8 See 184. 6.

9 See gehalgian. From halig ;

for loss of i see 23. The root is
hal ; after umlaut of the stem
vowel, what would this syllable
become, and in what words is it
found ?

10 See geswlcan.

11 His weorces = ab omni
opere suo. See 156. k.

12 gesceop to wyrceanne =
creavit utfaceret ; Marg. of Auth.
Vers., « created to make.' See 200.

13 Wyrc- not umlaut of weorc-.
The relation here is an ablaut one
(22) : were and wurc (wore) ;
cf. Gr. epyov and 6pyavov.

II.

TRADES AND OCCUPATIONS.

(From JSlfric's Colloquy, probably prepared, like his Grammar, for the
instruction of English youths in Latin. There are two MSS. — one in the
British Museum, the other at Oxford. The Oxford MS. has the rubric:
Hanc sententiam Latini sermonis olim Alfricus abbas composuit, qui meus
fait mayister, sed tamen ego, ^Elfric Bata, multas postea huic addidi
appendices. This is virtually JSlfric Data's sole title to fame. The Old
English, like the Latin, is probably of the late tenth century.)

The Merchant and his Merchandise.

Teacher. Hwset saegst * $u, mangere 2 ?
Merchant. Ic s^cge 8aet belief e3 ic egni ge4 cyninge6 and
ealdormannum,6 and weligum, and eallum folce.

1 See 123.

2 Lat. mercator. Other Old
English terms for merchant are
ciepa and ciepmann. From a
collateral form of the latter, ceap-
mann, without umlaut, is derived
Mod. Eng. chapman. How is chap-
related to cheap? See the New
English Dictionary (New Eng.
Diet.} under these words.

8 Lat. utilis. Cf. the Mod. Eng.
noun behoof.

4 ge . . . and = Lat. et . . . et.

5 Carlyle (Sartor Resartus, Bk.
3, Chap. 7) has the following:

6 Lat.

" Konig (King), anciently Kon-
ning, means Ken-ning (Cunning),
or which is the same thing, Can-
ning. Ever must the Sovereign
of Mankind be fitly entitled King."
On the other hand Gummere (Ger-
manic Origins, p. 270): "At the
head of the family we found, of
course, the father ; and at the head
of the state we naturally look for
the king. The word ' king ' means
the child or son of the tribe, its
representative or even creation ;
man of race, man of rank. Grad-
ually the king ceases to be re-

ducibiis.
129

130

TRADES AND OCCUPATIONS.

Teacher. And hu ?

Merchant. Ic astlge mm scip mid hlsestum1 mmum, and
ro we2 ofer saelice3 dselas,4 and ciepe5 mm Sing, and bycge
Sing6 deorwierSu,6 Sa on Sisum lande ne beo$ ace^nnede, and
5 ic hit togelaede7 eow hider mid miclum plihte8 ofer see, and
hwllum forlidennesse ic Solie mid lyre ealra Singa minra,
uneaSe9 cwic9 aetberstende.9

Teacher. Hwilc Sing gelgetst Su us ?

Merchant. Paellas10 and sidan,11 deorwierSe gimmas and
10 gold, seldcuS12 reaf w and wyrtgemang,14 win and $le, elpes15
ban 15 and maesling,16 ser 17 and tin, swefel and glaes, and Syl-
lices 18 fela.

garded as a creation of his race ;
his ancestry is pushed back to
the gods, and his right is quite
above all sanctions of_ popular
choice or approval." Which of
these views is confirmed by ety-
mology ?

1 Lat. mercibus.

2 Lat. navigo.

8 Lat. marinas.
4 Lat. partes.
6 Lat. vendo.

6 Lat. res pretiosas.

7 Lat. adduco.

8 Lat. periculo. Mod. Eng.
form of pliht?

9 Lat. vix vivus evadens. Note
the love for alliteration, even in
the Latin.

10 Lat. purpurnm. Cf . Spenser
(F. Q. 2. 9. 37): " In a long pur-
ple pall."

11 Lat. sericum. From this
Latin word (indicating what
country?) comes OE. seol(o)c.
What Mod. Eng. word from the
latter (or the equivalent Old
Norse (ON.) silki)? Cf. Skeat's
Principles of English Etymology
(I.), p. 440 (Skeat, Priw.). Other
words in which Eng. I = Lat. r
(through OE.) are plum = Lat.
prunus ; purple = Lat. purpura ;
turtle = Lat. turtur.

12 Lat. varias, but this looks
like a mistake. Varius usually
= mis (sen) lie or manigfeald.

13 Lat. vestes.

14 Lat. pigmenta. Translate,
spice.

15 Lat. ebur.

16 Lat. aurichalcum.

17 Lat. aes.
is See 164. a.

TRADES AND OCCUPATIONS.

131

Teacher. Wilt1 $u se^llan Sing Sin her eall2 swa2 Su hie
gebohtest Sser ?

Merchant. Ic nelle. Hwaet Sonne me fr^mede3 gedeorf4
mm ? Ac ic wille hie clepan her luflicor5 Sonne ic gebycge
Sser, Sset6 sum gestreon7 me8 ic begiete,9 6anan ic me afede,10
and mm wif, and minne sunu.

The Choice of Occupations.

Teacher. Hwaet saegst Su, wisa? Hwilc craeft11 Se is12
geSuht 13 betweox Sas f urSra 14 wesan ?

Counsellor. Ic se.cge Se, me is 15 geSuht 15 Godes Seowdom 16
betweoh Sas craeftas ealdorscipe 1: healdan, swa-swa hit is12 I0
gersed on godspelle, "Fyrmest seceaS rice Godes, and riht-
wisnesse18 his, and 8as Sing eall beoS togeiecte19 eow."

Teacher. And hwilc Se is12 geSuht betweox woruldcrseftas20
healdan ealdordom ? ir

Counsellor. EorStilS,21 for-Sam se ierSling22 us ealle fet.23 15

1 See 139.

2 = just as.
8 See 193. b.

4 Lat. labor.

5 Lat. carius. Possibly mis-
written for leoflicor. A literal
translation, not regarding the
sense ; deorra or dierra, from
deore or diere, dear, would be
more normal.

6 See 84. 1.

7 Lat. lucrum. Ace. sing.

8 See 161. 1.

9 Lat. adquiram. See 196. /.
10 See 195.

11 Lat. ars.

12 Conjectural ; not in the MSS.
18 See ffyncean.

14 Lat. prior. Nom. sing.
16 Lat. videtur.

16 See 143 and 149.

17 Lat. primatum.

18 See 144.

19 Lat. adjicientur. See toge-
iecan, and 62.

20 Lat. artes seculares. MS.
crseftas woruld.

21 Lat. agricultura. See 147.

22 Lat. arator.
28 See fedan.

132

TRADES AND OCCUPATIONS.

Se smift scegff :

Hwanan Seem ier&Linge sulhscear1 oSSe culter,2 $e na gade3
hsef $ butan of craef te mmum ? Hwanan fiscere 4 angel, o$Se
sceowyrhtan sel, oSfce seamere niedl ? Nis hit of mmum
5 geweorce ?

Se geffeahtend5 andswarafi :

Soft, witodlice, ssegst 3u6; ac eallum us leofre is wician7
mid ftsem iert5linge t^onne mid Se, for-Sam se ierSling
us hlaf8 and dr^nc. Du, hwset seJLest Su6 us on
10 Sinre butan Iserne9 fyrspearcan,9 and sweginga10 beatendra11
sl^cgea12 and blawendra b$lga?

Se treowwyrhta 13 scegft :

Hwilc eower14 ne notaS15 crsefte16 mmum — Sonne htis,17
and mislicu fatu, and scipu eow18 eallum ic wyrce19?
15 Se smifi™ andwyrt :

Eala treowwyrhta, for21 hwy21 swa spriest Su, Sonne22

1 MS. sylanscear.

2 Lat. culter.
8 See 24.

* See 161.

5 Lat. consiliarius.

e Not in MS.

7 Lat. Tiospitari ; see 199. a.

8 Lat. panem. Bread, which
is found in Old English, scarcely
has any other sense than that
of 1) fragment, 2) broken bread.
Later it acquires its modern
meaning. See New Eng. Diet.,
s.v. bread.

9 Lat. ferreas scintillas.
10 Lat. sonitus.

11 Lat. tundentium.

12 Lat. malleorum.

18 Lat. lignarius. See 147.

14 See 154. 6.

15 Lat. utitur.

16 See 164. o.

17 Lat. domos.

18 See 161.

19 Lat. fabrico.

20 Lat. ferrarius. MS. gol-
srniff (sic).

21 Lat. cur ; see 175.

22 Lat. cum. Other tempo-
ral conjunctions used to denote
cause are nu and 9"a. Has Mod.
Eng. any similar idiom ?

TEADES AND OCCUPATIONS.

133

ne furSum1 an Syrel butan craefte mmum Su ne2 meaht3
don4?

Se geffeahtend scegff :

Eala, gef eran 5 and gode wyrhtan ! Uton toweorpan
hwaetlicor 6 $as geflitu,7 and sie 8 sibb and geftwaernes 9 be- 5
tweoh us, and fre^mme10 anra11 gehwilc11 oSrum12 on craefte
his, and get* wserien 13 simle mid Ssem ierolinge, fleer14 we
bigleofan15 us, and fodor horsura uruni habbafl. And flis
geSeaht ic senile eallum wyrhtum, t5set anra16 gehwilc crgeft ^
his geornlice begange,17 f or-Sam se, ^e craeft 18 his f orlset, he 19 10
biS forlseten fram Seem craefte. Swa-hwaeSer20 t5u sie — swa21
maessepreost,22 swa munuc,23 swa ceorl,24 swa c^mpa25 — bega26
t5e selfne on fiisum, and beo t58et Su eart; for-Sam micel hien^27
and sceamu hit is m^nn nellan28 wesan 8aet he is and Saet he
wesan sceal.29 ic

1 Lat. saltern.

2 See 183.

8 Lat. vales.

4 Lat. facere.

8 Lat. socii; see 152.

6 Lat. citius ; used almost in
the sense of the positive ; see 76.

7 Lat. contentiones.

8 See 189. 1.

9 Lat. concordia.

10 Lat. prosit.

11 Lat. unusquisque. MS.urum
gehwylcum.

12 See 160.

13 Lat. conveniamus.

14 Lat. ubi.

15 Lat. victiim.

16 See 154. b.

17 See 194. 6.

18 Ace. sing.

19 Lat. ipse.
'*> Lat. sive.

21 Swa . . . swa = Lat. sive
. . . sen.

22 Lat. sacerdos.

23 Lat. monachus, from which
the OE. word is derived. For
the u cf. OE. iniint = Lat.
montem.

24 Lat. laicus.

25 Lat. miles.

26 MS. bega oJ>J>e behwyrf.
Lat. exerce.

27 Lat. damnum.

28 MS. nelle. See 199. a.

29 Lat. debet.

III.

THE DAY OF JUDGMENT.

(From ^Ifric's Homilies, vol. 2, pp. 106-108; being a paraphrase of
Matt. 25:31^6.)

Witodlice1 Mannes Beam cymS2 on his maegenftrymme,
and ealle e^nglas3 samod mid him to Saern miclan4 dome.5
Donne sitt6 he on Ssem setle his maegenSrymnesse/ and
beo$ gegaderode aetforan him ealle Seoda,8 and he toscset9
5 hie on twa, swa-swa sceaphierde 10 toscaet sceap u fram
gatmn.12 Donne gelogaft he Sa sceap on his swrSran13
hand, and fca gaet14 on his winstran. Donne cwiS15 se
Cyning Crist to Ssem $e on his swiSran hand standaS,
"Cuma'5 ge bletsode16 mines Faeder,17 and geagniaS

1 Lat. autem.

2 See cuman.

3 See <jngel. What is the his-
tory of this word before it entered
Old English ?

4 See 55.

5 In what modern compound
does this meaning of dom persist?

6 See sit tan.

7 See 153. /.

8 Nom. plur.

9 See tosceadan. Account for
the vowel ie.

10 In compound words, the
vowel of the first syllable is apt

134

to be shortened in Mod. Eng.,
the more general principle being
that shortening is apt to occur
before an accumulation of con-
sonants. Besides sceaphierde,
shepherd, note e.g. wisdom, wis-
dom.

11 Plural ; account for the form.

12 See 24.

13 See swiff.

14 See 52.

15 See cweffan. What is the
ind. pret. 3d sing. ?

16 Past part, in nom. plur.

17 See 43. 8.

THE DAY OF JUDGMENT.

135

rice1 Se eow2 gegearcod waes fram frymSe iniddangeardes.
Me3 hyngrede,4 and ge me gereordedon ; me"3 Syrste, and ge
me5 scejicton; ic waes-cuma,6 and ge me underfengon7 on
eowrum giesthusum; ic woes nacod, and ge me scryddon8;
ic wses geuntrumod, and ge me geneosedon ; ic waes on 5
cwearterne, and ge comon to me and me gefrefredon.9 '
Donne andswariaft fta rihtwisan 10 Criste u and cweftaft,
"Dryhten, hwonne gesawe ^ we Se hungrigne, and we 8e
gereordedon ? o^Se Surstigne, and we Se sc^ncton ? ofrSe
hwonne wsere Su cuma,13 and we t5e underfengon ? oS$e T0
hwonne gesawe 13a we 5e untrumne o5Se on cwearterne, and
we Se geneosedon ? " Donne andwyrt se Cyning •gsem
rihtwisum Sisum wordum,14 " S6S 15 ic eow s$cge, swa 16

lange swa17 ge dydon anum, 15isum laestan,18 on mmuni

1 Still found as the last sylla-
ble of bishopric.

2 See 81.

8 See 190.

4 What is the relation of the
stem- vowel to that of hungrig ?
See 90.

6Dat.

6 Lat. hospes.

7 See underfon.

8 What peculiar senses has the
verb shroud in Spenser, Shake-
speare, or Milton ? What form
would scrydan most naturally
assume in Mod. Eng. (24) ?
How can the Mod. Eng. form of
the verb shroud be accounted
for?

9 What is the relation of the

stem-vowel to that of f rofor ?
See 90.

10 Norn. plur. See 181.

11 Dat.

12 See geseon.

13 See 150. 13a See 95, note.

14 See 174. b.

16 Lat. amen, Eng. verily.

16 = so.

17 = as. Notice this early use
of so long as (= Lat. quamdiu)
in the sense of inasmuch as.

18 The WS. translation of the
Gospel has anum of ffisum
minimi hi'stum gebroffrum,
which is much more literal. In
^Elfric's version we must under-
stand la'stan to be in apposition
with anum. See 66.

136 THE DAY OF JUDGMENT.

naman, ge\hit dydon me selfum.1" Donne cwi5 he
to tSaem synfullum, fte on his winstran healfe standaS,
" GewitaS fram me, ge awiergdan, into Saem ecean fyre,
$e is gegearcod Ssem deofle2 and his awiergdum gastum.

5 Me hyngrede, and ge me setes3 forwierndon ; me Syrste,
and ge me drincan ne sealdon ; ic wses cuma, and ge me
underf on noldon ; ic waes nacod, iiolde 4 ge me waeda 5
tiftian6; ic wses untruni and on cwearterne, nolde4 ge
me geneosian." Donne andswariaS7 Sa iinrihtwisan man-

10 fullan,8 "La leof, hwoune gesawe4 we Se hungrigne,9 oSSe
tSurstigne, o$8e cuman, o^Se nacodne, o6Se geuntrumodne,
ot5Se on cwearterne, and we Se noldon Senian6"? Donne
andwyrt se Cyning him, and cwiS, " SoS ic eow s$cge,
swa lange swa ge forwierndon anum of Sisum lytlum,

15 and noldon 10 him on minum naman tiSian, swa lange n
ge me selfum his3 forwierndon." Donne faraS Sa uncyst-
gan12 and Sa unrihtwisan into ecre cwicsusle, mid deofle
and his awiergdum $nglum ; and Sa rihtwisan gecierraS
fram 'Saem dome into Sseni ecean life.

1 Not = myself; self agrees 7 How is the and- of this
with me. The Latin has no orig- word related to the anti- of
inal here for self; ^Elfric adds it Eng. antiphon?

to strengthen the expression. 8 See 4.

2 See 161. 9 See 173.
8 See 159. 10 See 139.

4 See 95, note. n Correlative with the swa

6 See 159. What is the Mod. lange swa of the preceding

Eng. form of this word ? clause.

6 See 28 ; 164. e. 12 See 55 ; 57. 3 ; 181.

IV.
BEDE'S DESCRIPTION OF BRITAIN.

(Eccl. Hist., Bk. I., Chap. I.)

[jElfric testifies to a translation of Bede's History having been made
by Alfred, and so does William of Malmesbury ; besides, the MS. of the
Cambridge University Library twice has this couplet, —

Historicus quondam fecit me Beda latinum,
^Elfred rex Saxo transtulit ille pius.

On the other hand, it has such undoubted Anglian peculiarities that it
has been suggested (by Miller, its latest editor) that " the version may
have been executed by Mercian scholars under orders from the king," and
that it was possibly made at Lichfield.

The distinction between English idiom and imitation of the Latin should
be remarked, wherever possible. Moberly's edition of the Ecclesiastical
History, which contains scholarly and interesting notes, may profitably be
compared.]

Breoton1 is garsecges* igland, Saet waes m geara Albion
haten. . . . Hit is welig — Sis igland — on wsestmum and on
treowum missenlicra cynna,3 and hit is gescrepe on laeswe
sceapa4 and neata5; and on sumum stowum wmgeardas

Britannia oceani insula, cui quondam Albion nomen fuit.
. . . Opirna frugibus atque arboribus insula, et alendis
apta pecoribus ac jumentis ; vineas etiam quibusdam in
locis germinans : sed et avium ferax terra marique gene-

1 Moberly says: " This descrip- 8 See 153. /.
tion of Britain is pieced from the 4 See 153. d.

accounts of Plinius, Solinus, Oro- 5 What Mod. Eng. word repre-

sius, Dio Cassius, and Gildas." sentsthis? What OE. noun-stem

2 See 153. h. contains the umlaut of this one ?

137

138 BEDE'S DESCRIPTION OF BRITAIN.

growaS. Swilce eac 3eos eorSe is berende missenlicra
fugla1 and ssewihta. . . . And her beo5 oft fangene1*
seolas, and hranas, and me/eswm ; and her beo$ oft
numene2 missenlicra3 cynna weolocscielle 4 and muscule,

5 and on 'Seem beoS oft gemette5 $a b^tstaii6 meregreotan7
eelces hiwes. And her beoft swlSe genyhtsume weolocas,
of Ssem biS geworht se weolocreada t$lg, ftone ne maeg
sunne blsecan8 ne ne regn9 wierdan ; ac? swa he bi$
ieldra,10 swa he f segerra bi$. Hit haefS u eac — Sis land

10 — sealtseaSas ; and hit hsefS hat wseter, and hat ba$u,12
selcre ielde 13 and hade, Surh todseleda stowa,14 gescrepe.

ris diversi. . . . Capinntur autem ssepissime et vituli
marini, et delphines, iiecnon et ballenae : exceptis vario-
rum generibus conchyliorum ; in quibus sunt et musculse,
quibus inclusam ssepe margaritam, omnis quidem coloris
optimam inveniunt. . . . Sunt et cochleae satis superque
abundantes, quibus tinctura coccinei coloris conlicitur,
cujus rubor pulcherrimus iiullo unquam solis ardore, nulla
valet pluviarum injuria pallescere ; sed quo vetustior est,
eo solet esse venustior. Habet fontes salinarum, habet et
fontes calidos, et ex eis fluvios balnearum calidarum,
omni setati et sexui, per distincta loca, juxta suuui cui-

1 This genitive after a present 8 From what adjective is

participle is exceptional ; cf . the blsecan derived (17) ?
Latin for an explanation (155). 9 To what might regn con-

la See fon. 2 See niman. tract (28) ?

3 See p. 130, n. 12. 4 Norn. plur. 10 See 65.

5 From what noun is the stem n See 121.
of me tan derived ? See 14. 12 See baeff.

6 See 66. 18 Governed by gescrepe. See

7 This word is adapted from 165.

the Latin, but simulates a com- 14 What does -stow mean in

pound of mere, sea, and greet, a proper name like Chep-
earth, gravel. stow?

BEDE'S DESCRIPTION OF BRITAIN.

139

Swilce hit is eac berende 1 on w^cga orum — ares and
isernes, leades and seolfres. Her biS eac gemett gagates ;
se stan biS blaec gimm ; gif man 2 hine on f yr deS,3 Sonne
fleoft Saer nseddraii4 onweg.5 Waes Sis igland6 eac ge-
weorSod mid Ssem settelestum ceastruni7 — anes wjana Srit- 5
igum8 — Sa-Se9 wseron mid weallum,10 and torrum,10 and
geatum, and Saim trumestum locum getimbrede, butan
oSrum leessan11 unrlme ceastra.

And for-Sam-Se Sis igland under Ssem selfum norSdsele
middangeardes nlehst lift,12 and leohte niht on sumera 10

que modum accommodos. . . . Quae etiam venis metal-
lorum, aeris, ferri, et pluinbi et argenti faecunda, gignit et
lapidem gagatem plurimum optimumque : est autem nigro-
gemmeus et ardens igni admotus, incensus serpentes fugat.
. . . Erat et civitatibus quondam viginti et octo nobilis-
simis insignita, praater castella innumera, quaB et ipsa muris,
turribus, portis, ac seris erant instructa firmissimis.

Et quia prope sub ipso septentrional! vertice mundi jacet,
lucidas aestate noctes habet ; ita ut medio ssepe tempore

1 Cf. the construction of this
word with that above, p. 138, 1. 1.

2 See 89. e. 8 See 140.

4 How did naeddre become
adder ? Cf . OE. nafogar, Mod.
Eng. auger. See Skeat, Prin.,
p. 216.

5 There is a parallel form,
aweg, already in OE. The a-
is a contraction of on. Mention
other Mod. Eng. words in which
the a- represents on.

6 How does the Mod. Eng.
island acquire its s ? See Skeat,
Priw.,p.380,andnote3, next page.

7 From Lat. castra. Cf. the
-caster, -Chester, of Lancaster,
Winchester, etc. Some of the
more important of these cities
were York, Colchester, Winches-
ter, Canterbury, and Chester (see
Moberly, p. 7).

8 Cf. 78. 5 ; 158. The number
does not correspond to the Latin.

9 Does this relative have the
same antecedent as in the Latin ?

10 Weall is from Lat. vallum ;
torr, from Lat. turris.

11 Agrees with unrime.

12 See licgan, and 28.

140 BEDE'S DESCRIPTION OF BRITAIN.

haef<5 — swa ftset oft on midre niht geflit cymS l Ssem
behealdendum, hwseSer hit sle Se* sefenglomung, $e on
morgen dagung — is on 6aem sweotol, b"set 5is igland 3
hsefft micle4 l^ngran dagas on sumera,6 and swa eac niht6
5 on wintra,5 Sonne 6a suSdselas middangeardes.7

noctis in qusestionem veniat intuentibus, utrum crepus-
culum adhuc permaneat vespertinum, an jam advenerit
matutinum . . . : unde etiam plurimae longitudinis habet
dies aestate, sicut et noctes contra in bruma.

1 See on in a ii. 5 See 43. 5.

2 Lat. utrum . . . an = ffe 6 Niht belongs under 52. It
. . . 8Ce (202. 6). has already experienced umlaut

3 Ig- represents ie-, the umlaut in the nominative, and hence does
of ea, water. Ea goes back to not change in the ace. plur.

the same Indo-European root as 7 This last clause is supplied by

Lat. aqua. the translator.

4 See 178.

V.

^THELWALD CALMS THE SEA.1
(Bede, Eccl. Hist., Bk. V., Chap. I.)

Ic com mid twsem2 oftrum broftrum to Fame,3 Ssem
Tglande. Wolde ic sprecan mid Sone4 arwiertUan feeder
^ESelwald. Mid-$y ic 6a waes mid his gesprece wel
gerett,5 and me bletsunge bsed, and we ham6 hwurfon,7
M we t5a waeron on midre8 5sere sse, t$a9 wass samninga 5
heofones smyltnes tosliten, <5aire-$e 10 we ser lidon n ut ;
and swa micel winter 12 us onhreas,13 and swa reSe storm
com, 5aet we ne mid segle ne mid rownesse awiht
framgan14 meahton, ne we us nohtes15 ^lles wendon nefne

1 This story was related by
Abbot Guthfrith to Bede. JEthel-
wald succeeded Cuthbert as the
hermit of Fame, dwelling there
from 687 to 699, when he died.

2 See 79.

3 Two miles f rom Bamborough.
One of the islands of the group
was the scene of Grace Darling's
heroism in 1858. That inhabited
by ^Ethelwald was the largest.

4 The ace. with mid is excep-
tional (172. 1). 8 See 113.

6 Ace. sing, as adv. ; Lat.
domum.

7 Lat. rediremus.

8 See 166. 1.

9 To fit = interrupta est sere-
nitas qua vehebamur.

10 Translate in (or with) which.
The Latin shows that the prepo-
sition is to be understood.

11 See Hffan, and 37.

12 Lat. hiems, but no doubt in
the sense of tempest.

13 See onhreosan. What is
the ind. pret. plur. ?

14 Lat. proficere.

15 See 156. g.

141

142

^ETHELWALD CALMS THE SEA.

deaSes1 selfes. Mid-Sy we Sa swISe lange wi6 Stem winde
and wi6 -Ssem sae holunga2 campedon and wunnon,3 Sa aet
mehstan locedon we on baecling, hwaefter wen4 weere4 fcaet
we aenge5 Singa5 furftum 5aet igland gesecean6 meahton,

5 Saet we aer ut of gangende7 wairon.7 Cierde8 we us Sider
we cierdon, gemetton9 we us aeghwanan gelice10 storme10
fores^tte and foretynde, and naenigne hyht u haale 12 in us
to13 lafe13 standan.13 Da waes aefter langum faece t>aet we
fire gesihS feorr14 upahofon, Sa gesawon we in Fame,

10 Saem iglande, Gode15 6one leofan faeder ^ESelwald of his
diegelnessum16 utgangende,17 5aet18 he18 wolde18 urne sl^faet
sceawian, and geseon hwaet us gelumpe,19 foi:-t>on he ge-
hierde Saet gebrec Sasra storma and Saes weallendes sees.20
Mid-Sy he "8a us eac sceawode, and geseah in gewinne

15 and in ormodnesse21 ges^tte beon,22 Sa blegde he his

1 See 156. g.

2 Lat. frustra.
8 See winnan.
* Lat. forte.

6 Lat. aliquo conamine. For
aenige see 174 ; for ffiuga see
154. 6.

6 Lat. repetere.

7 Lat. egressi eramus. The
pres. part, with the verb is some-
times used in OE. to denote the
simple past, as here, and not the
progressive.

8 See 95, note.

9 To foretynde = Lat. inve-
nimus nos undiqueversum part
tempestate prceclusos.

10 See 174.

11 Ace. sing., the subj. of
standan.

12 See 153. d.
18 Lat. restare.

14 Translate, from a distance.

15 Governed by leofan ; =
amantissimum Deo. See 165.

16 Lat. latibulis.

17 Translates the Latin past
part., egressum.

18 Translate, that he might, in
order to, to. The Latin has the
infinitive. 19 See 194. b.

20 Lat. fragore procellarum ac
ferventis oceani.

21 Lat. desperatione.

22 Supply us as subject ace.
(169).

^THELWALD CALMS THE SEA.

143

cneowu to Faeder ures Diyhtnes Hselendes Cnstes, and
waes1 gebiddende1 for urre hsele and for urum life. And
mid-Sy he Sa Saet gebed gefylde,2 he t>a samod aetgaedere
ge Sone aftundnan3 sae gesmylte ge Sone storm gestilde,
to4 'Son4 Ssette4 Surh5 call5 seo reSnes Sees stormes wees1 5
blinnende,1 and gesyndge6 windas tJurli Sone smyltestan
sse us aet lande gebrohton. Mid-<5y we t>a up comon to
lande, and tire scip eac7 swilce7 fram Ssem y5um up
abaeron, t5a sona se ilca storm $ft hwearf and com,8 se-Se
for9 urum9 intingan9 medmicel faec10 gestilde, and ealne 10
Sone11 d33g10 swi^e micel and strang wses, Saette12 m^nn
sweotollice ongietan m'eahton Ssette se medmicla fierst
•Ssere stilnesse, Se Sser becom, to13 benum13 Saes Godes14
weres15 for intingan urre haele16 heofonlice17 forgiefen18 waes.

1 See above, p. 142, n. 7.

2 Lat. compleret.
8 Lat. tumida.

4 Lat. adeo ut, nearly = so that.

5 Lat. per omnia, = entirely.

6 Lat. secundi. What letter
(sound) has been lost from the
OE, form ?

7 Lat. quoque.

8 Supply $ft. Latin has only
one verb, rediit.

9 Lat. nostri gratia.

10 See 170.

11 Lat. illo. Translate, that.

12 From ffget-ffe (34).

18 Lat. ad preces. Cf . the Mod.
Eng. phrase, ' bootless bene.'

14 Dependent on weres.

15 Dependent on benum.

16 Lat. evasionis.

17 Lat. ccelitus = from heaven.

18 Not forgiven, but given.

VI.

THE INVASION OF BRITAIN BY THE PICTS

AND SCOTS. '

(Bede, Eccl. Hist., Bk. I., Chaps. XL, XII.)

Of Siere tide1 Eomane blunnon2 rlcsian on Breotone.
Haefdon hie Breotona rice feower hund wintra,3 and, t5ses
f if tan, hundseofontig,4 Saes-fte5 Gaius, 66re naman Julius,
se casere,6 Sset ilce Igland gesohte. And ceastra, and
5 torras,7 and strgeta,8 and brycga on hiera rice geworhte
wieron, fca we to-dseg sceawian magon. Eardodon Bryttas
binnan Ssem dice9 to suSdeele, 3e we gemyngodon Sset
Severus,10 se casere, het ftwieres ofer ftaet Tgland11 gedician.

1 Lat. ex quo tempore = Eng.
from this time forth.

2 See blinnan.
8 See 154. c.

4 So the Latin : post annos
ferme quadringentos septuaginta.
But the best calculations make
this to have been about sixty
years earlier.

6 Lat. ex quo = Eng. from the
time that.

6 Lat. Gaius Julius Ccesar.

7 Lat. farus, for pharos, from
Pharos, the name of an island

near Alexandria in Egypt. The
lighthouse built on this island
gave its name to other light-
houses (cf. Fr. phare). Here
watch-towers are meant.

8 Lat. stratce. Are the two
words connected? See Skeat,
Prin., pp. 68, 432.

9 Lat. intra vallum. Mod. Eng.
ditch is Southern English ; dike
probably Northern. Cf. Eng.
church with Scotch kirk.

10 This wall was between the
Friths of Forth and Clyde (see

11 Lat. trans insulam.
144

THE INVASION OF BRITAIN.

145

Da1 ongunnon twa fteoda, Pihtas2 norSan, and Scottas
westan, hie onwinnan, and hiera sehta niman and he.r-
gian; and hie fela geara iermdon and hiendon. Da, on
fisere unstilnesse, onse^ndon hie eerendwrecan 3 to Kome
mid gewritmn4 and wependre bene ; him fultumes5 bsedon, 5
and him geheton eaSmode hlernesse and singale under-
Seodnesse,6 gif hie him gefultumoden Sset hie meahten

Moberly's Bede, p. 16), but Bede,
following Orosius, is no doubt
thinking of that between the Tyne
and the Solway Frith, which was
built by Hadrian (A. D. 120). Sev-
erus' wall was built A.D. 207-210.

1 "[This account] is pieced to-
gether as an abridgment of Gil-
das, xi.-xvi. ; but the turgidity
of his style is chastened, and his
faulty grammar in several places
corrected" (Moberly, pp. 26, 27).

2 On the Picts the last edition
of Chambers' Encyclopaedia re-
marks: "Four hypotheses have
been formed in regard to the
language and origin of the Picts.
The first, started by Pinkerton
and put by Sir Walter Scott into
the mouth of the 'Antiquary,' is
that they were Teutons, speak-
ing a Gothic dialect ; the second,
maintained by Dr. Skene, is that
they were Gaelic-speaking Celts ;
. . . the third, due to Professor
Rhys, is that the Picts were non-
Aryans, whose language was over-
laid by loans from Welsh and

Irish; and the fourth, held by
two of the most eminent Celtic
scholars of the day, Professor
Windisch and Dr. Whitley
Stokes, is that they were Celts,
but more nearly allied to the
Cymry than to the Gael. . . .
The conclusion to which we
come is that the Picts, what-
ever traces they show of a non-
Aryan racial element, . . . spoke
a Celtic language belonging to a
branch of Celtic allied to the
Cymric, . . . and that this dia-
lect of the Gallo-Cymric stock
was a wave of Celtic speech
from the continent previous to
the Gaulish which held England
when Caesar entered Britain."

8 Lat. legates.

4 Lat. epistolis.

6 See 156. b.

6 This pair of phrases renders
subjectionem continuam. What
parallel to the use of such synony-
mous terms may be found in the
English Prayer-Book ? How is it
to be accounted for ?

146

THE INVASION OF BRITAIN.

hiera fiend1 oferwinnan. Da2 onse^ndon3 hie him micelne
he^re to fultume, and, sona fcaes-Se hie on ftis Igland comon,
$a campedon hie4 wiS hiera feondum, and him micel wsel
ongeslogon, and of hiera6 gemserum adrifon and afllemdon6;

5 and Iserdon Saet hie faesten7 worhten him8 to gebeorge wifc
hiera feondum ; and swa, mid micle sige,9 ham f oron.10

Da11 $3et Sa ongeaton 3a serran gewinnan,12 Saet se Koma-
nisca he^re waes onweg gewiten, t^a comon hie sona mid
sciph^re on hiera landgemaeru, and slogon13 ealle and cweald-

10 on13 Saet hie gemetton, and swa-swa ripe ier<5e14 fortraedon and
fornomon, and hie mid ealle15 foriermdon. And hie Sa e_ft
s^ndon serendwrecan to Kome, and wependre stefne him
fultumes bsedon,16 Saet17 se17 earme e8el mid ealle15 ne
fordilgod ne waere, ne se nama Saire Komaniscan Seode,18

15 se-tte mid him swa lange scean19 beorhte,19 fram fr^mdra

1 See 46.

2 This may be anywhere be-
tween A.D. 388 and 420. See
Moberly, p. 27.

3 This clause translates Quibus
mox legio destinatur armata. Note
the use of the active for the pas-
sive, which also appears in other
sentences of the context.

4 The legionaries, apparently.

5 Of the Britons ; Lat. socio-
rum finibus.

6 Lat. expulit. See above, p.
145, n. 6.

7 Lat. murum.

8 See 184. a.

9 Lat. triumpho. See 175.

10 A passage of the Latin is

here omitted in the translation,
describing the construction of
the (earthen) wall, between the
Friths of Forth .and of Clyde.

11 These three SCa's respectively
= when, then, and the.

12 Lat. inimici.

13 Lat. ccedunt. See above, p.
145, n. 6.

14 Lat. segetem.

15 Mid ealle = completely. See
175.

16 Lat. implorantes.
IT MS. ffset.

18 Lat. provincice.

19 Lat. claruerat. Is the Old
English to be translated as perfect
or as pluperfect? See scman (18),

THE INVASION OF BRITAIN.

147

Seoda1 ungeSwsernesse 2 fornumen and fordilgod beon
sceolde. Da wses §ft he^re3 hider s§nd,4 se wses cumende
on ungewenedre5 tide, on hserfeste. And hie sona wi$
hiera feondum gefuhton, and sige hsefdon, and ealle fta,
$e Sone6 deaS6 beswlcian6 meahton, ofer Sone see norft 5
afliemdon, Sa-8e ser, selce geare,7 ofer Sone sse hlofiedon
and he^rgedon. Da geseegdon Romane on an8 Bryttum*
8aet hie no ma ne meahten for hiera gescieldnesse9 swa
gewinnfullicum 10 fierdum n sw^ncte 12 beon.12 Ac hie
raanedon13 and13 laerdon13 Sset hie him waepnu worhten,14 10
and modes str^ngbe nomen,15 Saet hie campoden and wiS-
stoden hiera feondum.16 And hie him Sa eac to rsede
and to frofre fundon t5set hie gemeenelice fsesten ge-
worhten him to gescieldnesse — stsenenne weall rihtre 17
stige17 fram eastsse 66 westsse, Seer Severus,18 se casere, 15
lu het dician and eorS weall gewyrcean; t5one man19 nu
to-daeg sceawian mseg, eahta fota20 bradne, and tw^lf
fota20 heahne.21 Swilce eac on Sses sses wearo^e to sut5-

1 See 153. c.

2 Lat. improbitate.
8 Lat. legio.

4 Past part. ; see 113.

5 Lat. inopinata.

6 Lat. evadere, not mortem
evadere.

7 See 176.

8 On an = at once ; it is the
Mod. Eng. anon, which see in
the New Eng. Diet.

9 Lat. defensionem.

10 Lat. laboriosis.

11 Lat. expeditionibus.

12 Lat. fatigari.
18 Lat. monent. See above, p.
146, n. 6.

14 See 194. 6. 16 See niman.

16 The translation here is very
free, as is much of this selection.

17 Lat. recto tramite ; see 160.
1 ; 176. 2.

18 This is wrong; it is Hadrian's
wall that is meant. See p. 144,
n. 10, and an article in the Quar-
terly Review for January, 1860.

19 See 89. e. 20 See 154. c.
21 A comparison of this sen-

148

THE INVASION OP BRITAIN.

daele, <5anan $e hie1 sciph^re2 on becom, torras timbredon
to gebeorge3 Sses sses. Da, sona ftses-Se Sis faesten geworht
waes, Sa sealdon hie him bysena4 maniga hu hie him wsepnu
wyrcean sceolden, and hiera feondum wiSstandan5; and6

5 hie $a gretton, and him cySdon Saet hie nsefre ma hie
secean woldon; and hie sigefaeste ofer sie ferdon. Da7
Sse t Sa Pihtas' and Scottas geaxedon, Saet hie ham gewitene
wseron, and eac Sset hie hider no8 e^ft ma hie secean ne8
woldon, $a waeron hie Sy9 bealdran gewordene, and sona

10 ealne norftdsel Sises Iglandes 6S ftone weall genomon10
and10 ges^tton.10 Wi$ Sisum stod on Ssem fsestene ufan-
weardum11 se earga12 feSa13 Brytta, and 'Seer forhtiendre 14
heortan14 wunode dseges15 and nihtes.15 Da sohton hiera
gewinnan him searwu, and worhton him hocas, and mid

15 tSsem tugon hie earmlice16 adun of •Ssem wealle; and hie
wseron sona deade swa hie eor^an gesohton.17 Hie 8a
forleton Sone weall and hiera byrig,18 and flugon19 onweg;

tence with the original will show cognita Scotti Pictique reditus

the translator's power and free-
dom.

1 Ace. plur. ; the Britons.

2 Nom. sing. ; of the enemy.
The Latin is different.

3 Lat. prospectum.

4 Lat. monita.

5 Free translation.

6 From this point to the end of
the sentence = Lat. et valedicunt
sociis tanquam ultra non rever-
suri. Quibus ad sua remeantibus.
Probably A.D. 418.

7 From here to woldon = Lat.

denegatione.

8 See 183. 10 Lat. capessunt.

9 See 178. n See 166. 1.

12 Lat. segnis.

13 Lat. acies.

14 Lat. trementi corde. See
160. 1.

15 See 74. Nihtes is formed
on the model of daeges, though
from a feminine niht.

16 Lat. miserrime.

17 The whole sentence is very
free. 18 Ace. plur. (52).

19 See fleon.

THE INVASION OF BRITAIN. 149

arid hiera gewinnan hie ehton and slogon,1 and on wsel
fieldon. Wees Sis gefeoht wselgrimre and strangle eallurn2
Siem sergedonum.3 For-fton swa-swa sceap4 fram wulfum5
and5 wildeorum5 beoft fornumene, swa Sa earman ceast-
erwaran toslitene6 and6 fornumene6 wieron6 fram hiera 5
feondum, and hiera sehtum7 bensemde, and to hungre
ges^tte.

1 See slean. 2 See 178. 6 Lat. feris.

3 Lat. prioribus. 6 Lat. discerpuntur.

4 See 47. What is the modern plural ? 7 See 177.

VII.

THE PASSING OF CHAD.1

(Bede, Eccl. Hist., Bk. IV., Chap. III.)

Com2 he3 mid ^E6elSry8e4 of Easte^nglum ; and he waes
Mere Segna,5 and buses,5 and Mere geferscipes,5 ofer call
ealdormann. Da Godes geleafa $a wepx, and hat wses, 5a

1 Chad, Bishop of Lichfield,
died March 2, 672. See the
Diet. Nat. Biog.

2 In 660.

3 Owini. An interesting memo-
rial of him was discovered, at the
end of the last century, in the vil-
lage of Haddenham, near Ely. It
is a stone which appears to have
formed the base of a cross, and
on one of its sides is the following
inscription : —

# LVCEM . TVAM . OVINO

DA . DEVS . ET . REQVIE

AMEN.

This is, according to Palgrave,
perhaps one of the most vener-
able monuments of Saxon antiq-

150

uity. It long served as a horse-
block, but is now in the south
aisle of Ely Cathedral. Dean
Merivale of Ely has suggested
that the words are meant for a
pentameter line (the m in lucem
being elided even before a con-
sonant) . For further particulars,
see Mayor and Lumby's ed. of
Bede, p. 429, and Bright' s Early
English Church History, p. 239.

4 St. Etheldred, or Audrey (died
679), whose choice of the island
of Ely as the site of a monastery
led to the erection of the present
cathedral. She was the daughter
of Anna, king (not queen) of the
East Anglians. What is the ety-
mology of our modern word taw-
dry ?

Dependent on ealdormann.

THE PASSING OF CHAD. 151

Sohte he Sset he sceolde worulde ! wiSsacan, and Saet
unaswundenlice swa gedyde ; and hine middangeardes
ftingum to Son ongierede2 and2 genacodode2 Sset he eall
forlet Sa-Se he haefde, nefne his anfealdne gegierelan, and
com to LiJestinga le, to Saem mynstre3 t5ses arwierSan 5
bisceopes.4 Baer him 5 aexe and adesan on handa ; tac-
node in6 Son Saet he nalses io idelnesse, swa sume 6$ re,
ac to gewinne, in Saet 7 mynster eode ; and Saet selfe eac
swilce mid deedum gecySde. And, for-$on-Se he lyt
genyhtsumode in smeaunge and in leornungej haligra 10
gewrita, he Sy8 ma mid his handum wann, and9 worhte
Sa 5ing Se niedSearflicu wseron. Daes10 is to tacne, Saet
he mid 5one bisceop in Siem foresprecenum wicum11 for
his arwierftnesse and for his geornf ulnesse u betweoh Sa
brotfor wses hsefd. Donne 13 hie inne w hiera leornunge 15

1 See 26. The word is origi- 4 From what Latin (Greek)
nally a compound, from wer, word ?

man, and a hypothetical aid, 5 See 184. a.

age (cf. the adj. eald, old). 6 Translate, by.

From age of man to generation 7 Wfc/uie accusative ?

= the people living at one time, 8 What is the form of this word

mankind; and from this to in- in Mod. Eng. ? Wherein does it

habited earth, the transitions are differ from the other Mod. Eng.

not violent. The similar changes word of the same form ?

in the meaning of the Lat. scecu- 9 This clause added by the

turn and Gr. Ko'0>u>?, especially in translator.

Biblical usage, will be found sug- 10 Dependent on tacne.

gestive. n Lat. mansione.

2 Lat. exuit ; two words for 12 The double phrase translates
one. See 162. pro suce reverentia devotionis.

8 From what Latin word ? 13 = When.

Has it the same meaning in 14 Adverb; contrasted with ate,

' York Minster ' ? next line.

152 THE PASSING OF CHAD.

and hiera becrsedinge1 beeodon, Sonne waes he ute wyrc-
ende, swa-hwaet-swa Searf gesegen2 waes.2

Da he M sume3 dsege3 hwaethwugu swilces4 ute dyde,
and his geferan to byrig to ciricean eodon, swa hie gelom-

5 lice dydon, and se bisceop, ana in Caere ciricean,5 oSSe in
becrsedinge o3o"e in gebedum geornfull waes, 8a gehlerde
he se^mninga, swa-swa he $ft aefter Son saegde, Sa swet-
estan stefne6 and 6a faegerestan, singendra and blis-
siendra,7 of heofonum 68 eorSan astigan. Da stefne8 and

10 gone sang8 he cwaeS 8aet he serest gehlerde fram east-
su8dsele heofones, Saet is fram heanesse 8£ere winterlican
sunnan upganges; and Sanan to him styccemselum 9 nea-
laecton, o8-8aet he9a becom to Saecean10 8sere ciricean fte11 se
bisceop in waes ; and, ingangende, call 12 gefylde, and in

15 ymbhwyrfte ymbsealde. And he 8a geornlice his mod13
aS^nede 13 in 3a 8ing 8e he gehlerde. Da gehierde he
^ft swa-swa14 healfre tide fsece,15 of hrofe 8sere ilcan
ciricean upastlgan <5one ilcan blissesang,16 and, 8y ilcan
wege17 8e he asr com, up 6t5 heofonas mid unas^cgendre 18

20 swetnesse ^fthweorfan.19

1 MS. becrsedon. 8 Ace. after gehierde.

2 Lat. videbantur. g See 72. 9a Se sang.

3 See 176. 4 See 154. b. 10 Lat. tectum, for which 1. 17

5 Lat. oratorio loci. The monks has hrof.

had gone to the church. Cf . below, u Governed by in.

p. 153, 1. 7. 12 Ace. sing.

6 See 169. For this word see 13 Lat. animum intenderet.
Chaucer, Knight's Tale 1704. 14 Lat. quasi. 15 See 176.

7 Lat. vocem suavissimam can- 16 Lat. Icetitice canticum. See
tantium atque Icetantium. What 169. - 17 See 176. 2.
adjective is concealed in bliss- 18 Lat. ineffabili.

(see 34) ? 19 Lat. reverti.

THE PASSING. OF CHAD.

153

Da wunode he Sser sum1 faec1 tide,1 wundriende and
wafiende ; and mid behygdigum mode ftohte and smeade
hwset Sa Sing beoii sceolden. Da ontynde se bisceop Sset
eagSyrel 2 Saire ciricean, and mid his handa slog tacen,
swa-swa his gewuna waes gif hwilc mann ute wsere, Sset 5
he in to him eode. Da eode he sona in to him. Cwae8
he, se bisceop, him to3: "Gang hrafte to ciricean,4 and
hat5 tire seofon broftor hider to me cuman ; and M eac
swilce mid wes.6" Da hie t5a to him comon, (5a manode
he hie serest t5set hie betweonan him 6set maegen7 lufe8 10
and sibbe,8 and betweon9 eallum Godes mannum geornlice
heolden ; and eac swilce $a gesetennesse tSses regollican
Seodscipes,10 tSe hie fram him geleornodon, and on him
gesawon, o86e in fiaera for^geleoredra faedra dsedum oSSe
godcundum gemete, Saet hie Sa ungewergedre " geornful- 15
nesse11 fylgden and laesten.12 ^Efter tSon he underfiiedde,13
and "him saagde ftaet se daeg swI5e neah stode his forS-
fore,14 and Sus cwaeS : "Se leofa15 cuma and se lufiend-
lica,15 se-Se gewunode ure broSor neosian, se com swilce

1 Lat. aliquantulum horce (170).

2 In what Mod. Eng. word is a
disguised form of -ffyrel to be
found ? What is the etymology
of window ?

8 See 201. 1.

4 What is the etymology of
church f From what language
is it originally derived ?

5 See hat a 11.

6 Imper. sing. When followed
by the adj. hael, what Mod. Eng.
word does it give rise to ?

7 Lat. virtutem.

8 See 153. i.

9 Lat. ad = toward, rather than
among.

10 Lat. instituta disciplines regu-
laris.

11 See 174; 160. 1.

12 How is this related to the
Mod. Eng. verb last, and to the
German leisten f

13 Lat. subjunxit.

14 Dependent on daeg.

15 Lat. amabilis.

154 THE PASSING OF CHAD.

to-daeg to me, and me of worulde clegde and laSode.
For-Son ge Sonne mi ^fthweorfaS1 to ciricean, and biddao"1
ure broSor Saet hie mine forgfore mid hiera gebedum and
benum Dryhtne bebeoden2; and swilce eac hiera selfra

5 forSfore, Saere tld is uncuS,3 Saet hie gemynen4 mid waec-
cenum and gebedum and mid godum5 forecuman.6

Mid-$y he Sa ftas word, and Sises gemetes inanigu, to
him sprecende waes, and hie, onfangenre7 his bletsunge,7
swtSe unrote fram him eodon, <5a hwearf se8 ana8 ^ft9 in

10 to him se-6e (5one heofonlican sang gehlerde, and nine
eaSmodlice on eor8an astreahte fore Sone bisceop, and
3us cwaeS : " Mm fseder, mot 10 ic <5e ohtes " axian " ?
CwaeS he: "Axa (Sees11 5u wille." Da cwaeS he: " Ic
Se la halsie and bidde for Godes lufe Saet 5u me

15 ges^cge12 hwset se sang wsere blissiendra $e13 ic gehlerde,
of heofonum cumendra14 ofer $as ciricean,15 and, aefter
tide,16 ^fthweorfendra to heofonum." Andswarode he,
se bisceop : " Gif Su . sanges stefne gehlerde, and Su
heofonlic weorod ongeate ofer us eac cuman, ic 6e

20 bebeode on Dryhtnes naman Saet 6u (Sset nsenigum m^nn

1 Here are two independent 8 Lat. ipse soZws, meaning
verbs, where the Latin has rever- Owini.

tentes . . . dicite. 9 Belongs with hwearf ;

2 Lat. commendent. h\vearf . . . §ft = Lat. rediit.

3 What change of meaning in 10 See 137.
the modern word uncouth f How n See 156.
related to the ancient meaning ? 12 See 194. b.

* See 134. 13 Refers to sang.

5 According to the Latin, H Belongs to blissiendra.
weorcum should be supplied. 15 Lat. oratorium. See above,

6 Dependent on gemynen. p. 152, n. 5.

7 See 167. 16 Lat. tempus.

THE PASSING OF CHAD. 155

cyfte1 ne1 s^cge1 ser mmre forSfore. Ic fte soSlice s^cge
Saette Saet waeron2 $ngla gastas Se Saer comon, Sa me to
8aem heofonlicum medum clegdon and lat>edon 5a ic simle
lufode and wilnode. And, sefter seofon dagum, hie ^ft-
hweorfende3 and cumende3 me geheton, and me Sonne 5
mid him Isedan woldon."

Daet wses swa soSlice mid dsede gefylled swa him to4
cweden wses. Da wees he sona gehrinen lichamlicre5
untrymnesse,5 and seo6 dseghwsemlice weox and h^figode;
and Sa, Sy seofoftan dsege,7 swa him gehaten wses, aefter- 10
5on-6e his forSfore getrymede8 mid onfangennesse Sses
Dryhtenlican llchaman and blodes, [6aette9] seo halge
sawl wses onllesed fram Sees lichaman h^fignessum,10 and
mid $ngla latteowdome " and geferscipe, swa riht12 is to
gellefanne, 5a ecean gefean and 6a heofonlican eadig- 15
nesse13 gestah and gesohte. Is t5aet hwilc14 wundor 5eah-
5e he 5one daeg his deaSes, oS5e ma,15 8one Dryhtnes
daeg, bli(5e gesawe, 6one he simle sorgiende bad 6$-t$aet
he come ?

1 Lat. dicas. 6 Dem. pron. Translate by

2 See 189. 3. that.

8 These translate the Lat. 7 See 176.

future part, redituros. Supply 8 Supply he as the subject.

would be in translation, or would 9 The MS. has ffaette, but the

with the finite verb. The future sense does not require it.

participle of the following clause, 10 Lat. ergastulo.

adducturos, is translated by a u See 33 (lad.-).

finite verb. 12 Lat. fas.

4 Governs him, or may be re- 13 Ace. plur.

garded as belonging to the follow- 14 Translate, any.

ing verb (201. 1). 15 Lat. potius.

6 See 174 ; 160. 1.

VIII.
THE DANGEES OF GREATNESS.

(From Wulfstan's Homilies, No. 49.)

[Wulfstan — also known by his Latinized name, Lupus — was Bishop of
Worcester and Archbishop of York from 1002 to 1023. This homily is one
of those attributed to him, but, according to Napier, with insufficient
reason, as a portion of it is found in the Blickling Homilies, the manu-
script of which bears the date of 971.]

^Eghwilc heah ar, her on worulde, bi(5 mid frecnessum1
ymbseald2; efne swa3 t>a woruldgeSyngfta beoo" maran, swa
Sa frecnessa beoS swrSran. Swa we magon, be Saim, 3a
bysena oncnawan and ongietan.4 Daet treow, Sonne, $e
5 wiexo"5 on SaJrn wudubearwe, Sset6 hit hlifaS up ofer call
Sa 63ru treowu and brset6* hit,7 fionne s^mninga storm8
gest^nt, and se stranga wind,9 <5onne10 biS hit swlolicor
gewjeged and gesw^nged Sonne se oSer wudu.11 Swa bi$
eac gelice be Ssem heaclifum and torrum,12 Sonne hie

1 See 144. 2 See 114. 10 Frequently the second cor-

8 Swa . . . maran, swa . . . relative, in such pairs as ffonne

swiffran = the greater, the fiercer. . . . ffonne, «5a . . . ffa, need not

Note the tendency to antithesis. be translated ; it is frequently

* Observe the redundancy. followed by an inverted order,

5 See weaxan. 6 = so that. as here, the verb preceding its

6a See brsedan (34). subject. See 202.

7 See 184. b. n Se offer wudu = the rest of

8 Note the alliteration. the forest, not the other wood.

9 Second subject of gest^nt. 12 Probably here = crag.

156

THE DANGERS OF GREATNESS.

157

hlifiao" feorr up ofer $a oSre1 eorSan, hie <5onne s^mninga
feallan onginnaft,2 and full Searlice hreosan3 to eorSan.
Swilce4 eac be fisem heagum5 muntum and dunum,6 fta-
t>e heah standaS ofer ealne middangeard, Sa-hwaeftre wite
habbao* <5ses ealdordomes, <5aet hie beoS geneahhe raid 5
heofonfyre7 gefireade and geSrseste, and mid liegum ge-

1 See p. 156, n. 12.

2 This resembles the use of gin
in Chaucer, almost as an auxiliary
tense-sign, like do in Mod. Eng.,
the latter not being thus used in
OE. In Chaucer it usually occurs
as the preterit gan, e.g. in the
Clerk's Tale, 392 : " til the sonne
gan descende." See Lounsbury's
History of the English Language.
An interesting parallel is to be
found in New Testament Greek,
as, for example, Acts 1.1: " The
former treatise I made, 0 The-
ophilus, concerning all that Jesus
began (^p£aro) both to do and to
teach." According to Thayer,
however (Greek-English Lexicon
of the New Testament), there is
in its employment always a sense
of beginning, in its proper mean-
ing.

3 Dependent, like feallan, on
onginnaff. Give the hid. pret.
plur.

4 It would be interesting to
know from what literary source
these illustrations are ultimately
derived. They remind one of

Shakespeare (Rich. 7/7., 1. 3.
259-260): —

They that stand high have many
blasts to shake them ;

And if they fall, they dash them-
selves to pieces.

Cf. also 3 Hen. VI., 5. 2. 11-15.
No doubt many Elizabethan par-
allels could be found ; I have
noted in Chapman, Byron's Con-
spiracy, Act 3, Scene 1 (p. 232
of Shepherd's ed.), and Byrorfs
Tragedy, Act 5, Scene 1 (/&.,
p. 272). Perhaps the Eliza-
bethans may have derived them
from Seneca; cf. the Chorus in
Act 4 of the Hippolytus, vv.
1123-1143 ; Hercules Furens
201 ; (Edipus 8-11. Seneca
may have caught a suggestion
from Sophocles, though the par-
allel is somewhat remote ; see
the latter's Antiynne, vv. 712-
717, and Horace, C. II. 10.
s See 58. 1.

6 Redundant. What is dun in
Mod. Eng. (24) ? Whence is the
adverb down derived ?

7 Note the poetical term.

158

THE BANGERS OF GREATNESS.

slaegene. Swa fta hean mihta1 her on worulde hreosaft,
and feallaft,2 and to lore weortSaS, and ftisse3 worulde3
welan weorSaS to sorge, and 8as eorSlican wundor
weorSaS to nahte.4

5 Deah we Sisse worulde wle^nca5 tilien6 swlSe, and in
wuldre5 semen6 swrSe; tSeah we us gescierpen6 mid $y
readestan godwe^bbe,5 and gefraetwien6 mid7 fiy beorht-
estan golde,5 and mid7 ftem deorwierSestum gimmum5
utan ymbhon6; hwseftre8 we sculon on nearonesse e_nde9

10 gebidan. Deah-t5e 'Sa mihtigestan and fta rlcestan hateu6
him10 re_ste gewyrcean of marmanstane,11 and mid gold-
frsetwum and mid gimcynnum call astiened, and mid
seolfrenum ruwum and godw^bbe eall oferwrigen, and
mid deorwier^um wyrtgem^ngnessum eall gestreded,12 and

15 mid goldleafum gestreowod ymbutan, hwse^re8 se bitera
deaS Sset todseleS eall. Donne biS seo gl^ng agoten,13 and
se t>rym tobrocen, and Sa gimmas toglidene, and t58et
gold tosceacen, and 'Sa lichaman tohrorene14 and to dust15
gewordene.

1 This suggests Seneca (CEdi-
pus, Act 1, v. 11): —

Imperia sic excelsa Fortunae obja-
cent.

2 Pleonastic.

3 Genitive, dependent on
•welan.

4 Cf . Mod. Eng. come to naught.
6 Note the alliteration.

6 In what mood and tense are
these verbs, and why ?

7 Mid governs both the dative
and the instrumental (175).

8 This word might be omitted
in translation ; see p. 156, n. 10.

9 Object of gebidan.

10 See 184. a.

11 Which part of this word is
native, and which foreign ?

12 An instance of a strong verb
(104; cf. 28) which has already
become weak in OE.

13 Note the parallelism and the
enumeration.

14 From what verb (37)?
13 See 24.

IX.

DUTIES OF THE RICH TOWARD THE POOR.

(From the same Homily as the last.)

Se Hselend cwaeS to Seem wlancan1: "For hwy wsere
Su swa feesthafol minra gada, Se ic Se sealde ? To
hwon2 receleasodest Su Seere giefe, Se ic Se geaf ? Ic Se
nu afierre 3 fram mmre serene, Se ic Se forgeaf ; Sonne
bist3 Su wsedla 011 woruldlife. For hwon2 noldest4 Su
geS^ncean Sset ic wille5 forgieldan aighwilcuin m^nn ane
gode daed, Se for minum naman mann gedeS ? Mid
hundteontigum ic hit him forgielde,3 swa hit is on
mmum godspelle gecweden and gesaed,6 'Swa-hweet-swa7
ge s^llaS anum of mmum Sgem laestum,8 ge hit simle me 10
s^llaS,9 and ic eow wiS10 Seem ges^lle3 ecne dream11 on
heofomim.'

\

1 From what OE. word is the
Mod. Eng. rich derived (see Skeat,
Pn'w., p. 61)? From what OE.
meaning is the modern significa-
tion derived ?

2 Note "Wulf stan's use of to
hwon, for hwon, in the sense
of why. See 88.

3 See 188. 4 See 139.

5 Why should not the preterit
be used here ?

159

6 Pleonastic.

7 What portion of this is lost,
and how is it replaced, in the
Mod. Eng. whatsoever ?

8 See 66.

9 Cf . the form of this sentence
with that on p. 135, 1. 14.

1° = in return for. How is this
to be reconciled with other senses
of wiff ?

11 Not dream, but joy, bliss.

160 DUTIES OF THE RICH TOWARD THE POOR.

Du mann, to hwon eart Su me swa ungeSancfull minra1
giefena ? Hwaet ! ic Se gesceop and geliffoeste, and seg-
hwset2 Saes Se Su haefst3 ic Se sealde. Mm is eall Saet
Su haefst, and Sin nis nan wiht.4 Ic hit eall afierre

5 fram Se; Su leofa5 butan me, gif Su inaege.6 De ic hit
sealde, to7 Son7 Saet7 Su hit sceoldest12 Searfum dselan. Ic
swe/ie Surh me8 selfne Sset ic eom se ilca God <5e Sone
weligan and Sone heanan geworhte mid mmum handum.
Dset9 ic wolde, Sset Su mine Searfan feddest,12 Sonne hie
wseron Se biddende minra10 goda,10 and Su him simle
tlSe11 forwierndest. For hwon noldest Su hit9 geS^ncean,
gif Su him mildheortnesse on gecySdest,12 Saet Su ne
sceoldest12 Sees13 nan Sing forleosan, Se14 Su him dydest,
ne me on S«re s^lene abelgan mines15 agnes15? To

15 hwon agnodest Su Se anum Saet ic inc16 baem17 sealde?
To hwon feddest Su Se senne of Seem Se ic inc16 bsem17
gesceop to 18 welan, and to 18 wiste, and to 18 f eorhn^re ?
To hwon heolde19 Su hit Se anum and Smum bearnum,
Saet meahte manigum genyhtsumian20 ? UnieSe Se wses

10

1 See 155.

2 See 89. c. 3 See 121.

4 In what two Mod. Eng. words
does wiht appear ? From what
OE. forms are aught and naught
derived ?

5 See 122 and 198.

6 = canst, not mayst (135).

7 — in order that.

8 What has this accusative be-
come in Mod. Eng.?

9 Anticipative of the following
noun-clause.

10 See 156. b.

11 Not to be confounded with
tide. See 156. j.

12 Optative more regular.

13 See 154. a.

14 Refers to its antecedent

15 Dependent on s^lene.

16 Note this rare dual (81).

17 See 79.

is = y0r, as.

19 From what infinitive ?

20 The sense is pluperfect.

DUTIES OF THE RICH TOWARD THE POOR. 161

Saet Su hit eall ne meahtest gefaestnian, ne mid inseglum
beclysan. Wenst Su Sset hit1 Sin sle Saet seo eorSe Se
forSbringS ? Heo2 Se grewS,3 and blewS,3 and seed Iget,4

9

and andlifan bringS. Ic nu afierre minne fultum fram
Se ; hafa6 Su aet6 Smum gewinne Saet Su maege, and set6 5
Sinum ges wince. Ic Se7 setbrede8 mine renas,8 ^33t hie
5!nre eorSan9 ne rlnen.10 Ic afierre fram $e mine mild-
heortnesse, and Sonne biS sona gecySed Sin iermt5u, and
aetiewed.

Gif M \5i£jjfen Sast hit Sin bocland12 sle Saet Su on 10
eardast, and on agne seht13 geseald, hit Sonne waeron10
mine waeteru, Sa-Se on heofonuni wseron, Sonne ic mine
giefe eorSwarum daelde. Gif Su mint haebbe,11 deel renas
ofer Sine eorSan. Gif Su strang sle, s^le wsestmas Smre
eor6an. Ic ahierde mine sunnan, and heo gebierht; Sonne 15
forbasrnS15 heo ealle Sine aaceras, and Sonne bist15 Su dsel-
leas16 mines renes,17 and Se Sonne biSw Sin eorSe Idel and
unnyt goda18 gehwilces.19 Mine Searfan libbaS be me; gii
Su maege,11 wuna butan me. Mine Searfan me ealne20 weg20
habbaS, and ic hie naefre ne forlsete." 20

1 Anticipative of ffset. erty. The term is explained by

2 Refers to what ? the following clause.
» See 109. 18 See 172. 1.

4 See Isedan. 14 See 189. 3.

5 See 121 and 198. 15 Are these presents or futures?

6 = from; of. at one's hands. 16 See 146.

7 See 164. 8 gee 28. 17 See 155. a.

9 See 161. 10 MS. rinaQ1. 18 Dependent on gehwilces.

11 See 196. d. See 154. b.

12 Land held by boc or char- 19 Dependent on Idel and
ter, freehold estate ; distinguished unnyt. See 155. a.

from folcland, communal prop- 20 See 170. Mod. Eng. alway.

x.

ALFRED'S PREFACE TO BOETHIUS.

(Prefixed to his translation.)

^Elfred cyning wses wealhstod1 Sisse bee, and hie of
Boclaedene2 on Englisc we^nde, swa heo nu is gedon.
Hwilum he s^tte word be worde, hwllum andgiet of
andgiete, swa-swa he hit Sa sweotolost and andgiet-

5 fullicost gere^ccean meahte for ftgem mislicum and manig-
fealdum woruldbisgum Se hine oft eegSer^ge on mode
gje on lichaman bisgedon. Da bisga3 us sind swrSe
earfot5rime $e on his dagum on Sa ricu becomon t5e he
underfangen jisefjifi, and tSeah, ^5a he tSas boc haefde

10 geleorjiod, and of Laedene to Engliscum spelle gew^nd,
•Sa geworjiie he hie ^ft to leoSe, swa-swa heo nu gedon
is. And nu bjj±^,and for Godes naman halsa^ aelcne
t5sera Se tSas boc r^dan l^stg,5 Sset he for hine gebidda,
and him ne wii£ gif he6 hit rihtlicor ongiete t5onne he7

15 meahte ; for-$am-Se selc mann sceal be his andgietes
maJSe, and be his semettan, sprecan Saet he spricS, and
don ftset-Saet he

1 Wealh- signifies foreign (see 2 Perhaps originally in contrast
walnut}, and sometimes servant, to the Latin spoken in Britain.

orig. Celtic, Celt (cf . Wales, Welsh, 3 See 51. a.

Cornwall), from FoZcce, the name 4 Supply he. 6 See 190.

of a Celtic tribe (Caesar, Gallic- 6 The reader,

War, Bk. VII.). 7 Alfred,

162

XL

•

A PRAYER OF KING ALFRED.

(From the end of his translation of Boethius.)

Dryhten,1 selmihtiga God,1 Wyrhta and Wealdend ealra
gesceafta, ic bidde Se for Smre miclan mildheortnesse,
and for Saire halgan rode tacne,2 and for Sanctae Marian
msegShade, and for Sancti Michaeles gehiersunmesse, and
for ealra fcmra halgena3 lufan and hiera earnungiim, Sast 5
Su me gewissie4 b§t Sonne ic aworhte to $e; and gewissa
me to ftinum willan, and to mlnre sawle Searfe,5 b$t Sonne
ic self cunne6; and gestat5ela mm mod to Sinum willan and
to mlnre sawle tSearfe ; and gestranga me wi^ Sses deofles3
costnungum ; and afierr f ram me Sa f ulan galnesse and selce 10
unrihtwisnesse ; and gescield me wiS nimum wi^erwinnum,
gesewenlicum and ungesewenlicum ; and tsec me ftinne wil-
lan7 to wyrceanne ; fiaet ic maege8 i5e inweardlice lufian to-
foran eallum Singum, mid cleenum geSance and mid claenum
lichaman. For-Son-6e Su eart mm Scieppend,9 and mm J5
Allesend, mm Fultum, mm Frofor, mm Treownes, and
mm Tohopa. Sie Se lof and wuldor nu and a a a, to
worulde butan ieghwilcum ^nde. Amen.

1 See 152. * See 194. b. 7 Object of wyrceanne.

2 Governed by for. 5 See 166. 8 See 196. d.
8 See 153. c. 6 Optative (130). 9 See 150.

163

XII.
APOLLONIUS OF TYRE.

[The Old English version of the Romance of Apollonius, from which our
extract is taken, belongs, according to Wiilker, to the second third of the
eleventh century ; according to Ebert, to its beginning ; and according to
Riese, most probably to the tenth. The original story was almost certainly
written in Greek, probably in the third century of our era, and by an imi-
tator of Xenophon of Ephesus. This is lost, and is only represented by a
Latin version, which may have been made in the same century, and in
any case not later than the sixth, by a writer of no great education,
who introduced Christian terms and conceptions, added some things, and
retrenched others. Over a hundred manuscripts of this Latin versiQnare
known, of which twelve are in England. Scarcely any two manuscripts
agree, and the discrepancies are often great ; still, for convenience, they
have been grouped into three main classes. To the third of these, which
is not the equal of the other two, the immediate original of our version
must have belonged, resembling most nearly a manuscript of the Bodleian
Library (Laud H. 39), and, at the next further remove, one of the British
Museum (Sloan. 1619).

The popularity of the romance is attested not only by the number and
variety of the Latin manuscripts, but no less by the mediaeval and subse-
quent translations into almost every modern language. Thus, for example,
there is in Old French a romance of Jourdain de Blaie, the scene being
laid in the time of Charlemagne, and the temple of Diana being converted
into a nunnery.

An abridgment of the Latin version found its way into the Gesta Roma-
norum, as No. 153 of that collection. In the twelfth century the story was
incorporated into the Pantheon of Godfrey of Viterbo, whence it was turned
into English verse by Gower, in his Confessio Amantis (Pauli's edition 3.
284 ff. ; Morley's abridgment, in The Carisbrooke Library, pp. 410-431).
From Gower it was borrowed by Shakespeare, or whoever was the author
of the drama which passes under his name, as the groundwork of Pericles,
Prince of Tyre ; the name Pericles being perhaps adapted from the Pyro-
cles of Sidney's Arcadia. The scenes of Pericles which may be compared
with our extract are the 1st, 2d, 3d, and 5th of Act II., and the 3d of Act V.

The Old English Apollonius was edited by Thorpe, in 1834, from MS. S.
18. 201 of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge ; and to this edition the student

164

APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 165

is referred for the spelling and punctuation of the original. It is only a
fragment, breaking off in the midst, and recommencing near the end of
the tale, as we have indicated below.

Further information will be found in Rohde, Der griechische Roman,
Leipzig, 1876; Teuffel, History of Latin Literature, § 489; Singer, Apollo-
nius von Tyrus, Halle, 1895 ; Zupitza's article on the OE. version in
Herrig's Archiv 97. 17-35 ; Warton, History of English Poetry 2. 302-303 ;
and Riese's edition of the Latin, which is the standard (Leipzig, 1871), and
costs but a trifle.

Besides the Tudor versions, there is an English translation in Thorpe's
edition, and another — of course not adhering closely to our text — in Swan's
rendering of the Gesta Romanorum (Bohn Library)].
.*-?

. ^^. co The Shipwreck.

Apollonius1 hie bsed ealle gretan,2 and on scip astah.3
Mid-<5y-fte hie ongunnon Sa rowan,4 and hie forftweard
wseron on hiera weg, $a wearS Ssere sse smyltnes aw^nd
faeringa betweox twam tidum,5 and wearS iniclu hreohnes
aweaht, swa ftset seo sse cnysede Sa heofonlican tunglu,6
and Saet gewealc Ssera yfta hwafterode mid windum. Dair-
to-eacan comon eastnort5erne windas, and se angrlslica
suSwesterna wind him ongean stod/ and Saet scip call

1 Apollonius, King of Tyre, has Cyrene, on the African coast. It

fled from the cruelty and treach- is at this point that our selection

ery of Antiochus, King of Anti- begins.

och, on a richly freighted vessel, 2 Observe the ellipsis, — bade
and taken refuge with the citi- greet them all — where the sub-
zens of Tarsus. Finding the citi- ject of the infinitive is to be
zens in extremity, on account of a supplied,
prevalent famine, he relieves their 8 See 28. 4 See 199. b.
necessities by liberal gifts, where- 5 Lat. intra duas horas diet.
upon they erect a statue of him 6 This seems to be a reminis-
in the market-place. But not- cence of Virgil, AZneid I. 103.
withstanding the gratitude of his 7 Lat. (verse): Hinc Notus, hinc
beneficiaries, he finds it expedient Boreas, hinc horridus Africus in-
to leave them, and embarks for stat.

166

APOLLONIUS OF TYRE.

tobeerst on Sisse ^geslican hreohnesse. Apollonius1 geferan
ealle forwurdon2 to deaSe, and Apollonius ana3 becom mid
sunde to Pentapolim 'Seem Cyreniscan lande, and Seer upeode
on Seem strande. Da stod he nacod on Seem strande, and

5 beheold Sa sse, and cweeS :

" Eala ! Su see Neptune ! manna bereafiend3* and unsce^-
Sigra beswlcend3*! Su eart waelhreowra Sonne Antiochus se
cyning. For mmum Singum Su geheolde Sas weelhreow-
nesse, Sset ic fturh Se gewurde4 weedla5 and Searfa, and

10 Sset se wselhreowa cyning me Sy left6 fordon meahte.
Hwider mseg ic nu faran ? Hwaes 7 maeg ic biddan ?
hwa giefS8 Seem uncuSan9 llfes fultum?"

Apollonius and the Fisherman.

Mid-Sy-t5e he Sas Sing waes sprecende to him selfum,

Sa feeringa geseah he sumne fiscere10 gan, to Seem he

15 beseah, and Sus sarlice cwseS11: "Gemiltsa me,12 Su ealda

mann, sie13 Sa3t Su sle. Gemiltsa me nacodum forlid-

enum. Nses14 na of earmlicum15 byrdum16 geboren; and,

1 The Latin endings of proper
nouns are not always a guide to
the case (54) . Here we have the
genitive.

2 See forweorffan.

8 See 79. 3a See 43. 6.

4 MS. gewurflfe.

6 See 150.

6 MS. eaffe. See 178.

f See 156. 6.

8 Zupitza's emendation for MS.

9 See 55 and 181.

10 See 169.

11 In the original, he falls at
the fisherman's feet, and bursts
into tears. What reason may
have led to the change ?

12 See 164. g.
18 See 193. c.

14 See 189, note.
16 Lat. Uumilibus.
16 Plural, where we should ex-
pect the singular.

APOLLONIUS OF TYRE.

167

Saes-Se 1 Su geare forwite hwsem Su gemiltsie,2 ic com
Apollonius, se Tyrisca3 ealdormann.4

Da, sona swa se fiscere5 geseah Sset se geonga mann
set his fotum laeg, he mid mildheortnesse hine upahof,
and laedde hine mid him to his huse, and Sa estas6 him 5
beforan l$gde Se he him to beodanne heefde. Da glet he
wolde, be his mihte, maran arf aestnesse 7 him gecySan ;
toslat Sa his wsefels on twa, and sealde Apollonie Sone
healfan dsel, Sus cweSende : " Nim Saet ic fte to s^llanne
hsebbe, and ga into Saere ceastre. .Wen8 is8 Saet Su 10
gemete9 sumne Saet9* Se gemiltsie.10 Gif M ne finde11
nsenne Se Se gemiltsian wille, w^nd Sonne hider ongean,
and genyhtsumien12 unc13 bairn mine lytlan14 aehta; far Se15
onnscnoS16midme. Deah-hwseSre ic myngie Se, gif Su, ful-
tumiendum17 Gode, becymst to Smum serran weorSmynte, 15
Sset Su ne forgiete18 mmne Searfendlican gegierelan."

Da cwaeS Apollonius : " Gif ic Se 19 ne geS^nce Sonne me
b^t biS,20 ic wysce21 Saet ic ^ft forlidennesse gefare, and
Smne22 gellcan22 ^ft ne gemete."

1 Here = in order that. See
157. 1.

2 See 195.

8 Proper adjectives in -isc, fol-
lowing the Latin, are often used
where we employ the genitive.
Translate, of Tyre.

* Lat. princeps. 5 See 143.

6 Lat. epulas.

7 MS. faBstnesse. Lat. pietati.

8 Lat. forsitan. 9 See 194. a.
9a Neut. for masc. 1 10 See 195.

11 See 196. d.

12 See 193. a.

18 Note the rare dual (81).

14 See 55. " See 184. a.

16 See 172. 1.

17 See 167. Gode is supplied ;
the Latin has deo favente.

18 See 194. b. 19 Ace.

20 Present or future ? Could
Mod. Eng. is be used to trans-
late it ?

21 See 30, and 194. 6.

22 Mod. Eng. still has thy like.
See 181.

168 APOLLONIUS OF TYRE.

The, Incidents in the Gymnasium.

^Efter tSisum wordum he eode on Sone weg Se him

getaeht1 wses, ofi-Saet he becom to Ssere ceastre geate, and

Seer ineode. Mid-$y-$e he Sohte hwone he biddan meahte

llfes fultumes,2 $a geseah he senne nacodne cnapan geond

5 $a strsete iernan. Se" wses mid3 eJLe gesmierwed, and mid

scietan begyrd, and baer geongra4 manna4 plegan4 on handa,

to Ssem baeSste^de 5 belimpende.6 And cleopode 7 micelre

stef ne,8 and cwseS : " Gehiere,9 ge ceasterwaran 10 ! Gehiere,

ge ^l^eodige/1 frige and fceowe, aet5ele and unaeSele ! Se

10 bseftste^de is open."

Da-Sa Apollonius ^set gehlerde, he hine unscrydde •Ssem12
healfan sciccelse Se he on haefde, and eode into Seem Sweale.13
And mid-Sy-Se he beheold hiera anra14 gehwilcne on hiera
weorce, he sohte his gelican,15 ac he ne meahte hine t5ser
15 findan on ^eem flocce. Da f seringa com Arcestrates, ealre
Saire 'Seode16 cyning,17 mid micelre me^nige his manna,18 and
ineode on Saet bseS. Da agan se cyning plegian wi<519 his
geferum mid ^o^ore.20 And Apollonius hine21 gem^ngde,21

1 See 187. and what is its form in that lan-

2 MS. f ultum. See 159. 6. guage ?

8 See 174. u Lat. peregrini. See 152.

4 Lat. lusus juvenales. 12 See 162. 18 Lat. lavacntm.

6 Lat. gymnasium. 14 See 154. b.

6 Modifies plegan. 16 Lat. parem, Eng. peer.

7 See 20. 16 Lat. regionis.

8 See 160. 1. This word is the 17 See 151.

Chaucerian Steven. 18 Lat. famularum. See 154. a.

9 See 95, note. 19 Why not mid ?

10 This is a compound word, 20 This curious word is very

formed of a Latin and an Eng- rare in Old English,
lish element. Which is Latin, 21 Lat. miscuit se. See 184. b.

APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 169

swa-swa God wolde, on Saes cyninges plegan, and, iern-
ende, 8one SoSor gelsehte,1 and, mid swiftre hraednesse
geslaegene,2 ongean ges^nde to Seem plegiendaii cyninge.
Eft he agean as^nde ; he hraedlice sloh, swa he hine 3
neefre feallan ne let. Se cyning $a oncneow Saes geongan 5
snelnesse,4 Saet he wiste5 Sset he naefde his gelican on
Saern plegan.6 Da cwaeS he to his geferum : " GaS eow
heonan; Ses cniht, tSaes-tSe me 6ync6/ is mm gellca."

Da-6a Apollonius gehierde Sset se cyning hine h^rede,
he arn hraedlice, and genealeecte to 6sem cyninge, and 10
mid gelaeredre8 handa9 he swang10 •gone top mid swa
micelre swiftnesse fcaet 'Seem cyninge waes geMht swilce
he of ielde to geoguSe gew^nd wsere. And, eefter 6aem,
on his cynesetle he him11 gecwemlice12 t^enode13; and,
fta-fta he uteode of Ssem bseSe, he14 hine15 leedde be 'Ssere 15
handa, and him16 $a si^i5an Sanan gew^nde, •fises weges17
t5e he ser com.

1 See 114. and 164. 1. What Mod. Eng. word

2 Lat. subtili velocitate percus- comes from me Syncff ?
sam. The OE. participle is a 8 Lat. docta.

little awkward. 9 See 51. 3.

8 The ball. 10 Here the English departs

* Lat. velocitatem. from the Latin : ceroma fricavit

6 See 126. What is the latest eum tanta subtilitate, ut de sene

English quotation that you can juvenem redderet. Top would

find for this word ? seem to signify the same as ft offer.

6 This clause is not very clear. n See 164. e.
The Latin has : et quia sciebat se 12 Lat. gratissime.
(i.e. Archistrates) in pilce lusu 13 See 28.
neminem parem habere, ad suos u Apollonius.
ait, famuli, recedite ; hie enim 15 Archistrates.
juvenis, etc. 16 See 184. a.

7 Lat. ut suspicor. See 157. 1 17 See 157.

170

APOLLONItTS OF TYRE.

Da cwaeft se cyning to his mannuin,1 sifrSan Apollonius
agan2 wses: "Ic swe^rie Surh 8a gemsenan haele3 fcaet ic
me naif re b$t ne baftode flonne ic dyde4 to-daeg, nat ic
fiurh5 hwilces geonges maunes Senunge.6 Da beseah he

5 hine to anum his manna, and cwaeS : " Ga, and gewite
hwset7 se geonga mann sie, Se me to-dseg swa wel gehier-
sumode."

Se mann t5a eode sefter Apollonio. Mid-Sy-6e he geseah
•Saet he8 waes mid horgum9 sciccelse bewsefed, Sa w^nde

10 he ongean to •Seem cyninge, and cwseS : " Se geonga mann
fie10 t5u sefter ascodest is forliden11 mann.11" Da cwseS se
cyning: "Durh12 hwset12 wast13 Su t5aet?" Se mann him
andswarode, and cwae6: "Deah he hit self forswige,14 his
gegierela hine gesweotolaS." Da cwseft se cyning : " Ga

15 hrsedlice, and s^ge him Sset15 (se cyning bitt fte Sset Su
cume16to his gereorde."

Apollonius at the Feast.

Da Apollonius Sset gehlerde, he Saem gehlersumode, and
eode for6 mid Ssem ni^nn, o^-Sset he becom to Sees cyninges

1 Lat. amicos.

'2 How is the sense of Mod. Eng.
ago related to that of this word ?

3 This phrase shows Christian
influence.

4 Note this use of don to re-
place a verb of specific meaning.

8 Governs ffenunge.
e See 28.

7 How does this, as here used,
differ in meaning from hwa ?

8 Apollonius. 9 Lat. sordido.

10 Governed by sefter. See
87. c and 201. 1.

11 Lat. naufragus.

12 Lat. unde.

13 See 126. « See 196. e.

15 Confusion of two construc-
tions, the direct and the indirect.

16 Lat. ut venias. Translate by
the infinitive, as often in such
cases.

APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 171

healle.1 Da eode se mann in beforan to Ssem cyninge,
and cwseS : " Se f orlidena 2 mann is cumen, Se Su sefter
s^ndest3; ac he ne mseg for sceanie ingan butan scrude."
Da het se cyning nine sona gescrydan mid weorSfullum4
scrude, and het hine ingan to Ssem gereorde. 5

Da eode Apolloriius in, and gesset, Seer him geteeht5
wses, ongean •gone cyning. Da6 wearS Sa seo Senung7
ingeboren, and, sefter t5sem, cynelic8 gebeorscipe.8 And
Apollonius nan t5ing ne set, fieah-8e ealle ot5re m^nn seton
and blrSe wseron. Ac he beheold Sset gold, and Sset 10
seolfor, and Sa deorwurSan9 reaf, and Sa beodas, and fia
cynelican Senunga.10 Da-^5a he Sis eall mid sarnesse11
beheold, tSa sset sum eald and sum12 aefestig ealdormann
be Saem cyninge. Mid-Sy-Se he geseah Sset Apollonius
swa sarlice sset, and eall Sing beheold, and nan Sing ne 15
aet, Sa cwseS he to Saem cyninge : " Du 13 goda cyning,
efne, Ses mann Se14 Su sjva wel wiS gedest, he is swiSe
sefestfull for Sinum gode." Da cwseS se cyning: "De15
niisSyncS; soSlice Ses geonga mann ne sefestaS on nanum
Singum Se he her gesiehS, ac he cyS16 Sset heefS17 fela 20

1 Lat. ad regem. 8 Lat. cena regalis.

2 See 55. 9 See 146.

8 Is this present or preterit 10 Lat. ministeria.

(113)? u Lat. dolore.

4 Lat. dignis. 12 Note the curious repetition

6 See 187. of sum. The Latin has senex

6 It has been suggested that invidus.

the account of this feast may 13 Lat. bone rex. See 152.

have been imitated from that in 14 Governed by wiff.

Odys. 4. 71 ff. 16 See 164. 1.

7 Lat. gustatio, a sort of first 16 Lat. testatur.
course. 17 See 189, note.

172 APOLLONIUS OF TYRE.

forloren.1" Da beseah Arcestrates se cyning
andwlitan2 to Apollonio, and cwaeS : " Du geonga maim,
beo3 bl!$e3 mid us, and gehyht4 on God, t>aet Su mote
self to Ssem selran becuman."

Entry of the Princess.

5 Mid-Sy-Se se cyning Sas word gecwaeft, Sa f seringa tSeer
code in ftses cyninges geong debtor,5 and cyste hiere
feeder and t5a ymbsittendan.6 Da7 heo becom to Apol-
lonio, Sa gewe^nde heo ongean to hiere fseder, and cwseft :
"Du goda cyning, and mm se8 leofesta9 fseder, hwaet10

10 is Ses geonga mann, ^e ongean 3e on swa weorSlicum
setle sitt, mid sarlicum11 andwlitan; nat12 ic hwaet he
besorgaS.13 " Da cwaeS se cyning : " Leof e u dohtor, Ses
geonga mann is forliden ; and he gecwemde me manna
b^tst15 on Sgem plegan. For-Sam ic hine gelat5ode to

15 ftisum urum gebeorscipe. Nat ic hwset he is, ne hwanan
he is ; ac gif Su wille witan hwast he sle, asca hine,
for-t5am Se16 gedafenat517 ^33t M wite.18"

Da eode tSaet mseden to Apollonio, and mid forwand-
iendre 19 spruce cwseS : " Deah Su stille m sie and unrot,

1 See forleosan, and 37. 9 Lat. optime. 10 Lat. quis.

2 Lat. hilari vultu. See 174. u Lat. flebili. 12 See 126.
8 Lat. epulare. 13 Lat. dolet.

4 Lat. spera. See 197. 14 See 55. Lat. dulcis.

5 What state and period of civ- 15 See 66 and 154. d. Norn.,
ilization is indicated by the pres- belonging to he.

ence of the girl at the banquet ? 16 See 164. k. 17 Lat. decet.

6 See 181. 7 See 202. d. 18 See 194. a.

8 Redundant, according to our 19 Lat. verecundo.

conceptions. See 152. 20 See 59.

APOLLONIUS OF TYRE.

173

fleah1 ic 'Sine seSelborennesse 2 on $e geseo. Nu3 Sonne,3
gif tie4 to hejig ne Synce,5 s$ge me $mne naman, and 'Sin
gelimp6 are^ce me." Da cwseS Apollonius : "Gif ftu for
mede7 ascast aefter mimim naman, ic s^cge $e, Ic hine
forleas on sse. Gif t>u wilt mine settelborennesse witan, 5
wite M Sset ic hie forlet on Tharsum.8" Dset mseden
cwseS : " S^ge me gewislicor,9 Saet ic hit msege under-
standan." Apollonius Sa so^lice hiere areahte 10 eall n
his gelimp, and set Ssere sprsece12 ^nde him13 feollon
tearas of Ssern eagum. 10

Mid-'Sy-Se se cyning Saet geseah, he bew^nde hine tSa
to 'Ssere dehter,14 and cwaetS : " Leofe dohtor, t5u gesyn-
godest, rnid-fty-Se15 '5u woldest witan his naman and his
gelimp. Du haefst nu geednlwod his eald sar,16 ac ic
bidde Se Saet Su giefe him swa-hw33t-swa 15u wille. 15
Da-Sa Saet maiden gehlerde t533t hiere wses allefed fram
hiere f seder17 'SaBt18 heo ser hiere19 self19 gedon wolde, Sa
heo to Apollonio: "Apolloni, sot5lice t5u eart tire20;

1 Second correlative = Lat.
tamen. Translate yet, or omit
(201. e).

2 Lat. nobilitatem.

3 Are these notes of time ?
The Latin has nothing similar.

* See 164. I. 5 See 196. d.

6 Lat. casus tuos. Observe the
general resemblance to the story
of Dido, in the ^Eneid.

7 MS. neode. Lat. necessi-
tatis.

8 See p. 165, n. 1.

9 Lat. apertius.

10 See 114.

11 Plural.

12 See 153. i.
is See 161. 2.
14 See 52. 2.
16 Lat. dum.

16 Lat. veteres ei renovasti dolo-
res, a reminiscence of the Virgil-
ian (^En. II. 3) jubes renovare
dolor em.

n See 43. 8. 18 = what.

19 Lat. ipsa.

20 Note this predicate use of are,
= Lat. noster es (cf. JEn. II. 149).

174 APOLLONIUS OF TYRE.

f orlget Sine murcnunge l ; and, nu 2 ic mines f seder 3 leaf e
hsebbe, ic gedo4 Se weligne." Apollonius hiere Sses San-
code,5 and se cyriing blissode on his dohtor welwillend-
nesse,6 and hiere to cwaeS: "Leofe dohtor, hat f^ccean
5 Sine hearpan,7 and gecieg Se to Smuni friend,8 and afiersa
fram Ssem geongan his sarnesse."

A Lesson in Music.

Da eode heo ut,9 and het f^ccean hiere hearpan. And
sona swa heo hearpian ongann, heo inid wynsumum sange
gem^ngde Saere hearpan sweg. Da ongunnon ealle Sa

I0 m^nn hie h^rian on hiere swegcrsefte ; and Apollonius
ana10 swlgode. Da cwaeS se cyning : "Apolloni, nu Su
dest11 yfele, for-Sam-Se ealle m^iin he^riaS mine dohtor
on hiere swegcrsefte,12 and Su ana hie, swlgende,12a taelst.13"
Apollonius cwaeS : " Eala, Su goda cyning, gif M me

I5 geliefst,14 ic s^cge Saet ic ongiete Saet soSlice Sin dohtor
gefeoll15 on swegcrseft, ac heo nsefS hine na wel geleornod;
ac hat me16 nu s^llan Sa hearpan, Sonne wast17 Su nu Sset
Su giet nast.17" Arcestrates se cyning cwseS: "Apolloni,

1 Lat. mcerorem. of course it does not translate

2 Now, or since? these words.

3 See 43. 8. 9 Not in the Latin.

4 Future sense, will make. See 10 See 79. u See 140.
173. 12 Lat. arte musica.

5 See 159. a. 12a For swigiende.

6 Lat. benignitate. 18 Lat. vituperas.

7 Lat. lyram. u See 196. d.

8 This clause is not altogether 15 Lat. incidit. Translate, has
clear. It seems to stand for the chanced.

Lat. exhilara convivium, though 16 See 164. a. 17 See 126.

APOLLONIUS OF TYKE.

175

ic oncnawe soSlice Sset Su eart1 on eallum Singum wel
gelaered."

Da het se cyning sejllan Apollonie Sa hearpan. Apol-
lonius Sa uteode, and hine scrydde, and se^tte senne
cynehelm upon his heafod, and nom Sa hearpan on his 5
hand, and ineode, and swa stod Sset se cyning and ealle
Sa ymbsittendan wendon Sset he nsere Apollonius, ac Saet
he wsere Apollines,2 Saera haeSenra god. Da weartS stilries
and swige3 geworden innan Ssere healle. And Apollonius
his hearpensegl genom, and he Sa hearpestr^ngas mid 10
craefte astyrian^ ongan, and Ssere hearpan sweg raid wyn-
sumum sange gem^ngde.4 And se cyning self, and ealle
Se Sser andwearde wseron, niicelre stefne cleopedon and
hine h^redon. ^Efter 'Sisum forlet5 Apollonius Sa hearpan,
and6 plegode, and fela fsegerra Singa7 Seer forSteah,8 Se 15
Ssem folce ungecna^en waes and ungewunelic. And him9
eallum Seaiie licode selc Ssera Singa7 Se he forSteah.

SoSlice, mid-Sy-Se Saes cyninges dohtor geseah Sset Apol-
lonius on eallum godum crseftum swa wel waes getogen,10
Sa gefeoll hiere mod on his lufe. Da, aefter S33S beorscipes 20
ge^ndunge, cwaaS Saet mseden to Saem cyninge :

1 See 194, note. 2 Apollo.

8 We are reminded of jEn. II.
1, Conticuere omnes.

4 To this sentence there corre-
sponds in the Latin : —

arripuit plectrum, animumque ac-

commodat arti ;
cum chordis miscetur vox cantu

modulata.

5 Lat. deponens.

6 The rest of this sentence para-
phrases : induit statum comicum
et inauditas actiones expressit, de*
inde tragicum.

7 See 154. a, &.

8 Lat. expressit.

9 See 164. k.

10 See geteon. What relation
has getogen to Mod. Eng. wanton?

11 See 55.

176 APOLLONIUS OF TYRE.

f seder, $u liefdest ine, lytle1 ier,1 Saet2 ic2 moste2 giefan
Apollonio swa-hwset-swa ic wolde of ftinum goldhorde."
Arcestrates se cyning cwseS to hiere : " Gief him swa-
hw33t-swa M wille. 3" Heo t5a swlfte bllSe uteode,4 and

5 cwaeS : "Lareow5 Apolloni, ic giefe t>e, be mines feeder
leafe, twa hund "punda6 goldes,7 and feower hund punda6
gewihte8 seolfres,7 and Sone maistan dail deorwurftes9
reafes, and twentig 'fieowa10 manna.10" And heo Sa ^us
cwast5 to 'Ssem Seowum mannum : " BeraS t>as t5ing mid

10 eow, fte ic behet Apollonio mmum lareowe, and l^cgea'S
innan bure11 beforan mmum freondum." Dis wearS fca
Sus gedon, asfter ^£ere cwene h^ese12; and ealle ^a m$nn
hiere giefa h^redon 'Se13 hie gesawon. Da so^lice ge^nd-
ode se gebeorscipe, and t5a m^nn ealle arison,14 and

15 gretton ^one cyning and Sa cwene, and beedon hie
gesunde beon,15 and ham gew^ndon. Eac swilce Apol-
lonius cw33t5 : aDu goda cyning, and earmra16 gemiltsiend,
and t5u cwen, lare 16 lufiend, beon ge gesunde.17 " He
beseah eac to Ssern 'Seowum mannum, 6e tSast mseden him

20 forgiefen haefde,38 and him cwaeft to : " NimaS 5as Sing mid

1 Lat. paulo ante. See 178. n Lat. triclinia.

2 Translate by the infinitive 12 See the derivation of Mod.
sign, to. The OE. follows the Eng. behest.

Latin. 13 Refers to 11101111.

3 See 197. 14 So in Beowulf (653-655) :

4 Not in Latin. u Werod call aras ; grette J>a . . .
6 Lat. magister. guma 65erne, . . . and him heel

6 See 154. c. abead."

7 See 153. /. 16 Lat. vale dicentes.

8 See 174. 16 See 153. d.

9 MS. deorwurffan. 17 Lat. valete.
10 Lat. servos. 18 See 188.

APOLLONITJS OF TYRE. 177

eow, Se me seo cwen forgeaf, and gan1 we secean tire
giesthus, Sset we msegen us2 gere^stan." .

Apollonius as Teacher.

Da adred Sset mseden Sect heo nasfre $ft Apollonium
ne gesawe swa3 hrafte swa heo wolde ; and eode Sa to
hiere fseder, and cwseft : " Du goda cyning, licatS Se wel 5
t5set Apollonius, $e t5urh us to-dseg gegodod4 is, t5us
heonan fare,5 and cumen yfele ni^im and bereafien
hine ? " Se cyning cwseS : "Wel Su cw^ede. Hat hine6
findan hwaer l\e hine msege weorftlicost7 ger^stan." Da
dyde .tSaet mseden swa hiere beboden8 waes ; and Apol- 10
lonius onfeng Ssere wununge fce him betaeht wses, and
Seer ineode, Gode9 Sanciende, fte him ne forwiernde10
cynelices weorSscipes and frofre. Ac <5aet maiden haefde
unstille11 niht, mid fcaere lufe onseled Saera worda12 and
sanga t5e heo gehierde aet Apollonie. And na l^ng13 heo 15
ne gebad ^onne hit daeg wses, ac eode sona swa hit
leoht wees, and gesaet beforan hiere feeder14 be^dde. Da
cwaeS se cyning: "Leofe dohtor, for hwy15 eart16 $u Sus
aerwacol ? " Daet mseden cwseft : " Me aweahton Sa ge-

cneordnessa17 tie ic giestran-dseg18 gehierde. Nu bidde ic 20

•

1 See 193. a. 10 See 159. a.

2 See 184. &. n Lat. inqmetam.

3 Swa . . . wolde not in Latin. 12 Dependent on lufe.

* Lat. ditatus. ls See 77. 14 See 43. 8.

5 See 194. a. 15 See 175. 16 See 138.

6 MS. him. 17 Lat. studia. Translate, ac-

7 See 76. complishments.

8 See 187. 18 Lat. hesterna. Is giestran

9 See 164. m. related to the Latin word ?

178 APOLLONIUS OF TYRE.

Se, for-Sam,1 Sset Sii befseste2 me urum cuman,3 Apol-
lonie, to4 lare.4" Da wearS se cyning Searle geblissod,
and het f^ccean Apollonium, and him to cwaeS : " Mm
dohtor giernS Sset heo mote leornian aet Se Sa gesseligan

5 lare Se Su canst5; and, gif Su wilt Sisum Singum6
gehiersum beon, ic sw^rie Se, Surh mines rices maegenu,7
Sset swa-hwset-swa Su on sse forlure, ic Se Saet on lande
gestaSelie.8 " Da-Sa Apollonius Saet gehlerde, he onfeng
Ssem9 mseden to lare, and hiere tsehte swa wel swa he

10 self geleornode.10

The Three Suitors.

Hit gelamp Sa sefter Sisum, binnan feawum tidum,u
Saet Arcestrates se cyning hgold Apollonius hand on
handa ; and eodon swa ut on Ssere ceastre strsete. Da,
set mehstan, comon Sser gan12 ongean hie Srle gelgerede13
i5 weras and seSelborene, Sa lange ser gierndon14 Sees cyninges
dohtor. Hie Sa ealle Srle togaedere anre stefne15 gretton
Sone cyning. Da smercode16 se cyning, and him to beseah,

1 Lat. itaque. 7 Lat. vires.

2 Lat. tradas. 8 Lat. restituam.

3 Lat. hospiti. 9 See 164. j.

4 Lat. studiorum percipiend- 10 Here follows, in the Latin,
orum gratia. an account of how the girl feigned

5 Cf. Chaucer, Miller's Tale illness, on account of her love for
18: "I can a noble tale." This Apollonius.

sense occurs as late as the mid- u Lat. post paucos dies.

die of the 17th century; Lovelace 12 See 199. 1.

has: " Yet can I music too." So 18 Lat. scholastici.

Jonson, Magnetic Lady 1. 1: "She 14 Lat. in matrimonium petie-

could the Bible in the holy tongue." runt. Pluperfect (188).

6 Lat. desiderio natce mece. See 15 See 160. 1.
165. 16 Lat. subridens.

APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 179

and 3us cwaeS : " Hwset is Sset. Sset ge me anre stefne
grettoii ? " Da andswarode hiera an, and cwaeft : " We"
bsedon gefyrn Smre dohtor; and $u us oft hrsedlice mid1
ejcunge1 gesw^nctest.1 For-Sam we comon hider to-daeg
ftus togaedere. We sindon 'Sine ceastergewaran, of sefcelum 5
gebyrdum2 geborene; nu bidde we Se Sset Su geceose t$e3
senne of us •grim, hwilcne 3u wille 'Se3 to4 a^5ume habban."
Da cwseS se cyning: "Nabbe ge na godne5 timan aredod.6
Mm dohtor is nu swifie bisig ymb hiere leornunga.7 Ac,
fiy-lses-Se8 ic eow a l^ng slaece,9 awrita'S eowre namaii on 10
gewrite, and hiere morgengief e 10 ; Sonne as^nde ic Sa
gewritu minre d^hter, t5set heo self geceose hwilcne
eower11 heo wille." Da dydon 'Sa cnihtas swa ; and se
cyning nom12 $a gewritu, and geinseglode hie mid his
hringe, and sealde Apollonio, ftus cwe^ende : "Nim nu, 15
lareow Apolloni, swa hit $e ne misllcie,13 and bring Slnum
leeringmsedene.14 " Da nom Apollonius Sa gewritu, and
eode to t5sere cynelican healle.15

1 Lat. differendo crucias. after marriage, according to Teu-

2 Lat. natalibus. tonic usage. Cf. Mod. Ger.
8 See 161. Morgengabe.

4 Cf . Mod. Eng. * take to wife.' n MS. eowerne.

5 Lat. apto. 12 See 105.

6 MS. aredodne. 18 Lat. sine contumelia tua ; an

7 Lat. studiorum. apology for sending Apollonius on

8 Lat. ne. an errand. See 196. c.

9 Lat. videar . . . differre. 14 Lat. discipulce.

10 Lat. dotis quantitatem. The 16 Lat. domum. The Latin adds

present given on the morning introivit cubiculum.

180 APOLLONIUS OF TYRE.

The Princess Chooses.

Mid-Sam-fte 8aet maiden geseah Apollonium, fta cwa3$
heo: "Lareow, hwy gsest 3u ana1?" Apollonius cwsefi :
"Hlaifdige2 — nses glet yfel wlf3 — nim Sas gewritu, 8e
3in feeder Se sejide,4 and rsed." Da3t maiden nom, and

5 raedde Saira Sreora cnihta nanian ; ac heo ne f unde 5 na
Sone naman ftairon Se heo wolde. Da heo 8a gewritu
oferreed haefde, $a beseah heo to Apollonio, and cwa3t5:
"Lareow, ne ofSyncft6 hit 6e gif ic ftus wer geceose?"
Apollonius cwseS : " Na ; ac ic blissie swlftor 7 t5a3t M

10 meaht, 8urh Sa lare t5e 611 set me underfenge, t5e self on
gewrite gecyftan hwilcne hiera M wille.8 Mm willa is
Sset M t5e wer geceose fiser Su self wille.9" Dast maiden
cwaeft : " Eala lareow, gif t5u me lufodest, 3u hit besorg-
odest.10" ^Efter ftisum wordum heo mid modes11 anrsed-

15 nesse11 awrat oSer gewrit, and t58et geinseglode, and
sealde Apollonio. Apollonius hit Sa tit basr on Sa
strsete,12 and sealde Seem cyninge. Dset gewrit waes tSus
gewriten : " Du goda cyning, and mm se leofesta feeder,

1 The OE. is not clear. The 8 She has evidently learned
Latin has : Quid est quod sin- from him how to write, according
gularis cubiculum introisti ? to the English. The Latin has :

2 Lat. domina. How is hlsef- Immo gratulor quod habundantia
dige related in meaning to studiorum percepta me volente
hlaford ? nubis.

3 Not clear either in the Latin 9 See 196. c.

or the English. Some MSS. have, 10 Lat. doleres. Indicative,

nondum mulier et mala ; one has, where the optative might be ex-

non unquam mulier fuit mala. pected.

4 Translate, has sent. See 188. n Lat. amoris audacia.

5 See 104. 6 Lat. dolet. 12 Lat. forum, as above, p. 178,
7 Translate, rather. See 76. I. 13.

APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 181

nu $m inildheortnes me leafe sealde Saet ic self moste
ceosan hwilcne wer ic wolde, ic se^cge Se to soSum, Sone
f orlidenan maim ic wille ; and gif M wundrie ftaet swa
sceamfsest1 fgemne1 swa unforwandiendlice 2 Sas word
awrat, Sonne wite3 tSti Saet ic hsebbe Surh weax aboden,4 5
t5e nane sceame ne can,5 Saet ic self Se for sceame s^cgean
ne meahte."

Da-Sa se cyning hsefde Saet gewrit oferrsed,6 ^5a nyste
he hwilcne forlidenne heo ne^mde. Beseah ^a to Ssem
8rlm cnihtum, and cwseS : " Hwilc eower is forliden ? " 10
Da cwse5 hiera an, se hatte Ardalius : " Ic eom for-
liden.7 " Se 66er him andwyrde, and cwseS : " Swlga 8u.
Adi t5e fornime,8 Sset M ne beo9 hal ne gesund. Mid
m6 "5u boccrseft10 leornodest, and 'Su nsefre butan 'Ssere
ceastre geate fram me ne come. Hweer gefore11 M for- 15
lidennesse ? ' Mid-^y-Se se cyning ne meahte findan
hwilc hiera forliden wsere,12 he beseah to Apollonio, and
cwaeS : " Nim Su, Apolloni, Sis gewrit, and raid hit ;
eaSe maeg geweorSan t58et t5u wite Saet ic nat, t5u "5e
Sser andweard waere.13" Da nom Apollonius Saet gewrit, 20
and reedde. And sona swa he ongeat Sset he gelufod

1 Lat. pudica virgo. careful the English have been to

2 Lat. impudenter ; one MS. im- preserve than to acquire. Why
prudenter. have we lost, or all but lost, the

3 See 198. ver or for as a prefix, — fordone,

4 Lat. mandavi. forwearied, etc. ; and the zer or
6 See above, p. 178, n. 5. to, — zerreissen, to rend, etc.? "

6 Lat. perlectis. 8 See 193. a. 9 See 196. g.

7 On for- see Coleridge, Omni- 10 Lat. litteras.

ana (Bohn ed., p. 414): "It is « See 107. 12 See 194. b.

grievous to think how much less la Is this optative ?

182 APOLLONIUS OF TYRE.

waes fram Seem msedene, his1 andwlita1 eall1 areadode.1
Da se cyning Sset geseah, $a nom he Apollonies hand,
and hine 2 hwon fram Ssern cnihtum gew^nde, and cwseS :
"Wast8 Su ftone forlidenan mann?" Apollonius cwaeS:

5 "Du goda cyning, gif Sin willa biS, ic hine wat." Da
geseah se cyning Sset Apollonius mid rosan4 rude4 wses
eall oferbrseded.5 Da ongeat he Sone cwide, and Sus
cwaeS to him : " Blissa, blissa, Apolloni, for-Sam-Se mm
dohtor gewilnaS Sees6 Se mm willa is. Ne maeg so^lice

10 on Syllicum Singum7 nan8 Sing geweorSan butan Godes9
willan." Arcestrates beseah to 'Ssem Srim cnihtum, and
cwaeS : aSo^10 is10 Sset ic eow £er saide, Saet ge ne comon
on gedafenlicre n tide mlnre dohtor to biddanne, ac
Sonne12 heo mseg hie fram hiere lare gesemetgian, t5onne

15 s^nde ic eow word.13"

Da gew^ndon hie ham mid Sisse andsware, and Arces-
trates se cyning heold for5 on Apollonius hand, and hine
leedde ham mid him, na swilce he cuma weere,14 ac swilce
he his a5um wsere. Da, set nlehstan, forlet se cyning

20 Apollonius hand, and code ana into Ssem bure Saer his
dohtor inne wses, and t5us cwaeS : " Leofe dohtor, hwone
haefst M Se gecoren to gemseccean 15 ? " Daet mseden 16
Sa feoll to hiere feeder fotum, and cwseS: "Du arfaesta17

1 Lat. erubuit. 9 A Christian trait.

2 See 184. b. 10 Lat. certe.

8 See 126. Lat. invenisti. n Lat. apto. See p. 179, 1. 8.

4 Lat. roseo rubore. l'2 See 202. d.

6 Lat. perfusam. 18 Note the English idiom. The

6 See 156. a. Latin has, mittam ad vos.

7 Lat. hujusmodi negotio. M See 196. c. 15 Lat. conjugem.

8 See 183, ,16 See 28. n Lat. piissime.

APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 183

faeder, gehier Smre dohtor willan.1 Ic lufie Soiie for-
lidenan mann, Se wses Surh ungelimp2 beswicen2; ac,
Sy-lses-Se3 Se tweonie4 Seere spruce, Apollonium ic wille,
nimne lareow; and gif Su me him ne shiest, Su forl»tst
Sine dohtor." Se cyning Sa soSlice ne meahte arsefnian5 5
his dohtor tearas, ac areerde hie up, and hiere to cwseS :
"Leofe dohtor, ne ondrsed Su Se seniges6 Singes.6 Du
hsefst gecoren Sone wer Se me wel licaS.'? Eode Sa ut,
and beseah to Apollonio, and cwaeS : "Lareow Apolloni,
ic smeade minre dohtor modes willan ; Sa areahte heo J0
mid wope7 betweox oSre sprsece, Sas Sing Sus cweSende :
' Du geswore Apollonio, gif he wolde gehiersumian mmum
willan on lare, Saet Su woldest him geinnian8 swa-hwset-
swa seo see him setbrsed.9 Nu, for-Sam-Se he gehiersum
wses Smre hsese and mmum willan, ic for aefter him 15
[mid willan and mid lare10]."

1 Lat. desiderium. hears of the death of King Antio-

2 Lat. fortuna deceptum. chus, and, with his wife, sets sail
8 OE. fty-lais-fte gives Mod. for Antioch. There follow the

Eng. lest. What phonological events related in the Shake-
rule determines the final t ? spearean Pericles, in the main
4 See 159. b and 196. /. as in Acts III., IV., and V.,
6 Lat. sustinens. though with not a few differ-

6 Lat. de aliqua re. ences. The infant daughter has

7 Lat. lacrimis (cf. JEn. III. grown up, and, after a variety
348). of experiences, has been restored

8 Lat. dares. 9 Lat. abstulit. to Apollonius. His queen is
10 The OE. MS. breaks off at priestess of Diana of Ephesus,

him. I have supplied what fol- and thither he proceeds, being

lows according to the Latin, warned by an angel in a dream

voluntate et doctrina. The story to make that, instead of Tarsus,

thus continues in the Latin: his next goal. At this point the

After the marriage, Apollonius OE. fragment recommences.

184

APOLLONITJS OF TYKE.

Apollonius relates his Adventures.

Da W36S hiere1 gecyfted, fte Sail' ealdor2 waes, 6set Sser
waire sum cyning, mid his aSume and mid his de^hter,
mid iniclum giefum. Mid-Sam-Se heo fcset gehierde, heo
hie selfe mid cynelicum reafe gefrsetwode and mid pur-

5 pran gescrydde, and hiere heafod mid golde and mid
gimmum gegl^ngde, and, mid miclum fgemnena heape
ymbtrymmed,3 com togeanes Seem cyninge. Heo waes
soSlice Searle wlitig; and, for tSeere miclan lufe Saere
cl^ennesse,4 hie siedon ealle (5set 'Saer nsere nan Dianan

10 swa gecweme5 swa heo.

Mid-Sam-6e Apollonius t5set geseah, he mid his aSume
and mid his de^hter to hiere urnon,6 and feollon ealle to
hiere f 6 turn, and wendon7 Sset heo Diana wsere, seo gyden,
for hiere miclan beorhtnesse and wlite. Dset halig8 sern8

i5 wearft t5a geopenod, and $a lac9 w^eron ingebrohte, and
Apollonius ongan 10 Sa sprecan and cweftan : " Ic f ram

1 The wife of Apollonius.

2 Chief, i.e. chief priestess.

3 Lat. mrginum constipata ca-
tervis. An epic trait. Thus in
the ^Eneid (4. 136), Dido goes
forth, magna stipante caterva.
Thus in the Odyssey (16. 413),
Penelope "went on her way to
the hall, with the women her hand-
maids." And thus in Beowulf
(923-925), Hrothgar

tryddode tirfaest getrume micle
cystum gecyfted, and his cwen mid

him
medostig gem set mxgfta hose.

4 Lat. castitatis.

6 Lat. gratam. See 165.

6 See 104. Does this verb agree
with its subject ?

7 Cf. Chaucer, Knight's Tale
243 ff.:-

I not whether sche be womman or

goddesse ;
But Venus is it, sothly as I gesse.

8 Lat. sacrario. JErn forms
part of the Mod. Eng. barn ; what
does the other element of this word
stand for ?

9 Lat. muneribus.
10 Lat. ccepit.

APOLLONIUS OF TYKE. 185

cildhade waes Apollonius gene^mned, 011 Tyrum geboreii.
Mid-t>am-Se ic becom to fulluin andgiete,1 Sa uses nan
craeft2 fte waire3 fram cyningum began, oSfte fram
aeSelum mannum, ftset ic ne cufte.4 . . . Da wearS ic
on see forliden, and com to Cyrenense. Da underfeng 5
me Arcestrates se cyning mid swa micelre lufe fiaet ic
set mehstan geearnode tSaet he geaf me his ac^nnedan5
dohtor to gemaeccean. Seo6 for Sa mid me to onfonne
mmum cynerice, and ^as mine dohtor, fie ic beforan fte,
Diana, geandweard haebbe, ac^nde on sse, and hiere gast 10
alet. Ic fta hie mid cynelicum reafe gescrydde, and mid
golde and gewrite on ciste al^gde, $33t se, ^e hie funde,
hie weorfilice bebyrgde7; and Sas mine dohtor befaeste8
•Saem manfullestum.9 mannuni9 to fedanne.10 For me fca
to Egypta lande feowertlene gear on heofe. Da ic 15
ongean com, Sa ssedon hie me Saet mm dohtor wgere
forSfaren,11 and me waes mm sar call geedniwod."

The Recognition.

Mid-Sam-Se he'Sas Sing call areaht haefde, Arcestrate
so^lice, his wif, up aras and hine ymbclypte. Da nyste
na12 Apollonius, ne13 ne13 geliefde, t5aet heo his gemaeccea 20

1 Lat. scientiam. 7 See 196. d.

2 Lat. ars. 3 See 197. 8 Lat. commendavi.

4 I have omitted the portion 9 MS.manfullestanmannan.
which relates to his adventures Lat. nequissimis hominibus.
before his shipwreck. 10 Lat. nutriendam.

5 Translate, own. ll Lat. defunctam.

6 Used almost as personal pro- 12 See 183.

noun. From what source is Mod. 13 How do ne and ne differ in

Ensr. she derived ? meaning; y

186 APCTLLONIUS OF TYRE.

wsere,1 ac sceaf2 hie fram him. Heo Sa micelre stefne
cleopode, and cwseft mid wope : " Ic eom Arcestrate Sin
gemaeccea, Arcestrates dohtor Sees cyninges, and Su eart
Apollonius mm lareow, Se me laerdest. Du eart se for-
5 lidena mann Se ic lufode. . . . Hweer is mm dohtor ? "
He bew^nde hine Sa to Thasian,3 and cwaeS : " Dis heo
is." And hie weopon Sa ealle, and eac blissedon.4 And
$aet word sprang geond eall Saet land Saet Apollouius,
se msera cyning, haefde funden his wlf. And 6ger wearS

10 ormgete5 bliss, and Sa organa wseron6 getogene,6 and Sa
bleman geblawene, and Saer wearS bliSe gebeorscipe
gegearwod betweox •g^em cyning and Saim folce. And
heo ges^tte hiere gingran, tSe hiere folgode, to sacerde,
and, mid blisse and heofe ealre tSsere maegSe on Efesum,

15 heo for mid hiere were, and mid hiere aSuine, and mid
hiere d^hter, to Antiochian, Sser Apollonio waes t5set
cynerice gehealden.7 . . .

The Fisherman's Reward.

Disum eallum $us gedonum,8 eode Apollonius, se msera

cyning, wift Sa sse. Da geseah he Sone ealdan fiscere,

20 Se hine ser nacodne underfeng. Da het se cyning hine

1 See 194. b. 2 Lat. repellit. 7 At this point there is an

3 More properly, ' Tharsian ' ; account of Apollonius' travels
but cf. Shakespeare's Thaisa. among his former acquaintances,

4 Cf. Macaulay's " With weep- rewarding them according to
ing and with laughter still is the their deserts, and cheering the
story told." last hours of Archistrates, who

5 Lat. ingens. divides his kingdom between his

6 Lat. disponuntur. Translate, daughter and Apollonius.
were played. 8 See 167.

APOLLONIUS OF TYKE. 187

feerlice gelsecceaii, and to ftsere cynelican1 healle1 gelsedan.
Da-tia se fiscere Sset geseah, Sset hine Sa c^mpaii2 woldon
niman, tSa wende he serest t>set hine man sceolde ofslean;
ac, mid-Sam-tte he com into Sses cyninges healle, 8a het
se cyning hine Isedan toforan Ssere cweue, and $us cwaeS : 5
" Eala, Su eadge cwen, 6is is mm tacenbora,3 Se me
nacodne underfeng, and me getsehte ftset ic to 8e becom."
Da beseah Apollonius se cyning to Seem fiscere, and
cwaeS: "Eala, welwillenda4 ealda,5 ic eom Apollonius se
Tyrisca, t5sem t5u sealdest healfne Smne wsefels." Him J0
geaf Sa se cyning twa hund gyldenra6 p^ninga,6 and
haefde hine to geferan t5a-hwlle-t5e he lifde. . . .

The End.

jEfter eallum Sisum Apollonius se cyning . . . wel-
willendlice lifde mid his gemseccean seofon7 and hund-
seofontig geara, and heold Saet cynerlce on Antiochia, 15
and on Tyruni, and on Cyrenense. And he lifde on
stilnesse and on blisse ealle Sa tld his lifes sefter his
earfoftnesse. And twa bee he self ges^tte be his fare8;
and ane as^tte on 'Ssem temple Diane, oftre on bib-
liotheca. 20

Her $ndat5 ge wea ge wela Apollonius ^ses Tyriscan.

1 Lat. palatium. ducted him, as it were, to his

2 Lat. militibus. bride.

3 Lat. paranymphus. The OE. * Lat. benignissime.
word properly translates Lat. sig- 6 See 55 and 181.
nifer. Render here by grooms- 6 Lat. sestertia aurt.
man ; the fisherman had con- 7 But Lat. quatuor.

8 Lat. casus.

188 APOLLONIUS OF TYRE.

Rsede 1 se Se wille ; and gif hie hwa 2 rsede, ic bidde
•gaet he $as aw^ndednesse ne taele, ac Sset he hele swa-
hwset-swa Saiion sle to tale.3

1 See 193. a. Satiromastix (A.D. 1602) there oc-

2 ^wy one. Still found in the curs, "Suppose who enters now."
phrase, ' as 'who should say ' 3 Cf. Alfred's adjuration at p.
(Macb. 3. 6. 42). In Dekker's 162, 1. 12 ff.

XIII.
THE SIX DAYS' WOKK OF CREATION.

(From jElfric's Hexameron.)

[This may serve as a commentary on Selection I., which, it will be
remembered, is a translation by JSlfric. Of the present work its editor,
Norman, says (p. vii) : " The treatise which is styled by Hickes in his
1 Thesaurus ' the ' Hexameron of St. Basil ' is by no means a literal trans-
lation of the well known work of that father, but is partly original, and
partly compiled from that work, and from the commentaries of the Ven-
erable Bede upon Genesis. The author of it, from internal evidence, may
be pronounced to be ^Elfric, as frequent references are made to his homi-
lies, and to his epistles on the Old and New Testament."

Of Basil's (d. 379) delivery of the original Hexameron, there is a brief,
but spirited, account in Villemain's Tableau de rfiloquence Chre'tienne au
IV Siecle (p. 116 ff.), from which we extract the following: "It is more
interesting to survey him in the act of instructing the poor inhabitants of
Caesarea, elevating them to God by the contemplation of nature, and ex-
plaining to them the miracles of creation in discourses where the science of
the orator who had been trained at Athens is concealed under a persuasive
and popular simplicity. Such is the subject of the homilies which bear
the name of Hexameron. Together with the errors in natural philosophy
which are common to all antiquity, they contain many correct views, and
descriptions at once felicitous and true."]

On tSsem forman daege tire Dryhten gesceop seofonfeald1
weorc : Saet wairon ealle e^nglas ; and 'Sees leohtes anginn ;
and Saet antimber $e2 he of gesceop siSSan gesceafta; $a
uplican heofonan and Sa niSerlican eort>an; ealle waeter-
scipas3; and 3a widgillan sse; and £aet uplice4 lyft; call 5
on anum daege. Da $nglas he geworhte on5 wundorlicre

1 See 146, 2 Governed by of. 4 MS. uplican.

8 See 143, and p. 226, note 22. 5 Translate, of.

189

190 THE SIX DAYS* WORK OF CRKAT1OK.

faegernesse, and on1 micelre str^ngfte,2 manige Msenda,
ealle lichamlease, libbende on gaste ; be Ssem we ssedon
hwilum aer sweotollicor on ge write. Nass na God butan
leohte $a-fca he leoht gesceop, — he is him self leoht $e
5 onlleht3 eall Sing ; ac he gesceop Sees daeges leoht, and
hit siSSan geeacnode mid ftsem scmendum tunglum, swa-
swa hersefter saegS.4 Daeges leoht he gesceop, and to-
drasfde Sa Siestru, Saet Sa gesceafta gesewenlice warden
8urh Saas dseges llehtinge on l^nctenlicre5 tide; for-Sam

10 he on l^nctentide, swa-swa us lareowas secgeaS, gesceop
Sone f orman daag Sisse worulde — Sset is on gerimcraefte
xv cl. Aprilis6 — and siS^an Sa gesceafta, swa-swa we
s^cgeatS her. Da uplican heofonas, Se $nglas onwuniaS,
he geworhte eac $a on Sseni ilcan daage ; be Seem we

15 singaS on sumum sealme 7 Sus : Opera manuum tua-
rum sunt cceli — " Dmra handa geweorc sindon heofonas,
Dryhten." Eft on o^rum8 sealme sang se ilca wltga:
Ipse dixit, et facta sunt; ipse mandavit, et creata sunt —
"He self hit gecwasS, and hie wurdon geworhte; he self

20 hit bebead, and hie wurdon gesceapene." Daet waeter and
seo eor^e waaron gem^ngde oS Sone Sriddan da3g ; Sa
todyde hie God, swa-swa heraefter saagS on Sisse ges^t-
nesse. Daat lyft he gesceop to ures lifes strangunge ;
tSurh Saat we or^iaS, and eac $a nietenu ; and tire fnsest

25 ateoraS gif we ateon ne magon, mid urum orSe, into us

1 Translate, of. 4 = it saith, is described.

2 From what adjective ? The 5 From l^ncten is derived Mod.
original ending is -iffa. Eng. Lent.

8 How is this stem related to 6 March 18. 7 Ps. 102. 25.

leoht ? Cf. Jn. 1.9. 8 Ps. 33. 9.

THE SIX DAYS' WOKK OF CREATION. 191

Saet lyft and $ft utablawan, fta-hwile-Se we beoft cuce.
Diet lyft is swa heah swa-swa $a heofonlican1 wolcnu,
and eac ealswa brad swa-swa Ssere eorSan bradnes. On
Ssere2 fleogaft fuglas, ac hiera fitSru ne meahten nahwider
hie3 aberan gif hie ne abaire seo lyft. 5

Secunda die fecit Deus Jirmamentum — " On Seem oSruni
daege tire Dryhten geworhte firmamentum,4 " fie m^nn
hata'S rodor. Se5 belyct56 on his bosme ealle eor^an7
bradnesse/ and bin nan him is gelogod eall fies middan-
geard ; and he sefre gaeS abutan swa-swa iernende hweol, 10
and he nsefre ne st^nt stille on anum, and on anre
w^ndinge. Da-hwile-'Se he sene betyrnt5, gaS witodlice
fort5 feower and twentig tida — t533t is Sonne ealles an
da3g and an niht. Done rodor God gehet heofon. He
is wundorlice healic and wld on ymbhwyrfte ; se5 gseS 15
under 3as eort5an ealswa8 deop swa bufan, t5eah-t5e t5a
ungelgeredan m^nn Sses9 geliefan ne cunnon. And God
fia todeelde t5urh his dryhtenlican miht t5a ni^erlican
waeteru $e wseron under t58em rodore fram ^aem uplicum
waeterum ^e wseron bufan 'Saem rodore. Be Ssem uplicum 20
wseterum awrat se witga10 t5us : Laudate eum cadi codo-
rum, et aquce quce super codos sunt, laudent nomen Domini
— "H^riaS hine heofonas, t5ara heofona heofonas, and eac
8a weeteru tSe bufan heofonas sind, h^rien hie Godes

1 Translate, of heaven. 6 Nearly = he.

2 Nearly = Were. Lyft fluctu- 6 See belncan.
ates in gender, in this extract, be- 7 See 24.

tween fern, and neut. 8 What is the difference of deri-

3 Ace. plur. vation between also and as ?

4 How is this word rendered in 9 See 156. g.
p. 124, 1. 4, 10 Ps. 148. 4.

192 THE six DAYS' WORK OF CREATION.

nainan." Dus saegS fleet halge gewrit. Ne he^riaS Sa
waeteru mid nanum wordum God, ac Surh Sa gesceafta,
Se he gesceop wundorlice, his miht is gesweotolod, and
he biS swa geh^red.

5 On Saem Sriddan daege tire Dryhten gegaderode Sa
seelican1 ySa fram Saire eorSan bradnesse. Seo eorSe
waes aet fruman call ungesewenlic, for-Sam-Se heo call
wa3S mid ySurn oferfleaht2; ac God hie asyndrode fram
flaem s£elicum yflum on hiere agenne st^de, swa-swa heo

10 st^nt ofl flis.3 Heo ne lift4 on nanum Singe, ac on5 lofte6
heo stejit Surh Sass Anes miht Se6 call Sing gesceop;
and he call Sing gehielt7 butan geswince, for-Saui-Se his
nama is Omnipotens Deus, Sset is on Englisc, "^Elmihtig
God," His willa is weorc, and he werig ne biS, and his

15 micle miht ne ma3g nahwser swincan, swa-swa se witga8
awrat be him, cweSende, Quia in manu ejus sunt omnes
fines terrce — " Eor-Sam-Se on his handa sindon eall Saire
eorSan gemsera." Da see he gelogode swa-swa heo liS4
giet wiSinnan Sa eorSan on hiere ymbhwyrfte ; and Seah-

20 Se heo brad sle, and gebleged gehti, and wundorlice deop,
heo wunaS eall swa-Seah on Ssere eorSan bosme binnan
hiere gemaerum. God self geseah Sa Sset hit god waes
swa, and het Sa eorSan arodlice spryttan growende gaers,
and Sa grenan wyrta mid hiera agnum saede to manig-

25 fealdum Igececraef te 9 ; and Sa wyrta sona wynsumlice

1 Translate, of the sea. 6 Refers to Anes.

2 See 114. 7 See gehealdan. Present or
8 Until this, until now. preterit ?

4 See 28. 8 Ps. 95. 4.

6 Mod. Eng. aloft. 9 Cf. Mom. and Jul. 2. 3. 15 ff .

THE SIX DAYS' WORK OF CREATION. 193

greowon,1 mid nianigfealdum blostmum, mislice gebleode.
God het hie eac spryttan, fturh his godcundan miht,
manigfeald treowcynn, mid hiera wgestmum, mannum to
ofetum and to 65rum niedum. And seo eorSe, sona swa-
swa hiere2 God bebead, stod mid holtuin agrowen, and 5
mid healicum cederbeamum and mid nianiguni wudum on
hiere widgilnesse, mid aeppelbserum treowum and mid ort-
geardum, and mid gelcum treowcynne mid hiera agnum
waestmum.

On Seem feorSan daege tire Dryhten gecwseS, "Geweor^en zo
nu leoht " — tSaet sind, ^a leohtan steorran on Ssem heo-
fonlican rodore — "Saet3 hie todselan maegen daBg fram niht,
and hie beon to tacne, and tida gewyrcen dagum and
gearum, and scinen on t58em rodore, and onliehten t5a
eorSan.7' God geworhte fta sona twa scmendu leoht, 15
niiclu and mseru, monan and sunnan — Sa sunnan on
m^rgen to $ses daeges liehtinge, Sone monan on sefen
mannum to liehtinge on nihtlicre tide mid getacnungum.
And ealle steorran he eac fca geworhte, and he hie
gefaastnode on tJsem fsestan rodore, Saet hie ^a eor^an 20
onliehten mid hiera manigfealdum leoman, and Sees
dseges glemden4 and eac Saere niht, and Saet leoht to-
dselden and t^a Siestru on twa. Nseron nane tida on
•Seem gearlicum getaele eer-Sam-fte se aelmihtiga Scieppend
gesceop 8a tunglu to gearlicum tidum, on manigum 25
getacnungum, on l^nctenlicre emnihte — swa-swa lareowas
se^cgeaft on gerlmcraefte, xii kl. Aprilis.5 And ne

1 See -rowan. 8 Cf . p. 125, 1. 9 ff.

2 Dat. sing. * Cf. p. 126, 1. 1 ft.

6 March 21; cf. p. 190, 1. 12.

194

THE SIX DAYS WORK OF CREATION.

naefre Eastron1 aer se daeg cume Saet fiaet leoht haebbe $a
fclestru oferswlSed, Sset is, fleet se daeg beo l^ngra2 <5onne
seo niht. Be 633111 oflrum tidum cwifl Sees ilce boc swa-
swa God ssede him self to Noe : " Seedtima and haerfest,

5 suiner and winter, ciele and haetu, daeg and niht, ne
geswicafc naefre." Ne standaS na ealle steorran on Saern
steapan rodore, ac hie3 sume3 habbaS synderlicne gang
beneoflan Saem rodore, mislice ge^ndebyrde ; and Sa, tJe
on ^aem rodore standaft, tyrna^4 aafre abutan mid Saem

10 bradan rodore on ymbhwyrfte Sfiere eor^an, and hiera5
nan ne fiel^6 of 'Saein faestan rodore Sa-hwlle-Se ^eos
woruld wunaS swa gehal. Eall swa gae^ seo sunne,7 and
softlice se mona/ abutan 6as eorSan mid bradum ymb-
hwyrfte, eall swa feor beneo^an swa-swa hie bufan us ga'S.

15 On Seem fiftan daege ure Dryhten gesceop of waetere
anum ealle fiscas on sae and on eaum, and eall t58et on
him crlepft,8 and Sa miclan hwalas on hiera cynrenum,

1 A plural (see the verb) used
as singular. Eastre (North.
Eostre) was, as Bede tells us,
the name of a goddess whose
festival was celebrated at the
vernal equinox; it is a deriva-
tive of east (east, cognate with
Skr. ushds, dawn), and this
indicates that she was originally
a goddess of the dawn. Bede
adds that the passover-tide was
so called, " Consueto antiquse
observationis vocabulo gaudia
novae solemnitatis vocantes,"

2 See 65.

a See 151.

4 From the Greek word

one of whose senses is lathe-
chisel^ comes the Greek, and
hence the Latin (tornare} verb
meaning ' to turn in a lathe,' and
hence ' to fashion,' ' smooth ' ;
from the Latin is derived the
English verb.

5 Dependent on nan.

6 See feallan.

7 Are these genders what one
would expect ? What determines
them?

8 See creopan.

THE SIX DAYS' WORK OF CREATION.

195

and eac eall fugolcynn ealswa of waetere, and forgeaf
ftsem fuglum flyht geond $as lyft, and ftsem fiscum sund
on Ssem flowendum ySum. God hie gebletsode fca, Sus
cwe<5ende to flaem fiscum, "Weaxaft1 and beoft gemanig-
fielde, and gefyllaS $a sse " ; and eac, " Da fuglas beon
gemanigfielde bufan Saere eorSan " ; and hit gewearo" Sa
swa. Da fuglas, soSlice, Se on flodum wuniaft, sindon
flaxfete be Godes foresceawunge, Saet hie swimman
maegen and secean him fodan. Sume beoS langsweorede,2
swa-swa swanas3 and ielfetan, ftaet hie arsecean him
maegen m$te4 be5 'Seem gruiide. And fla, Se be6 flsesce
libbaft, sindon cliferfete,7 and scearpe gebilode,2 t$aet hie
bltan maegen on8 sceortum sweorum, and swiftran9 on
flyhte, ^set hie gelimplice beon to hiera lifes10 tilungum.
Nis na eall fugolcynn on 5nS^a ^eode, ne on nanum
earde ne biS naht ea$e eall fugolcynn, for-^am-Se hie
fela sindon, micle on wsestme, and hie mislice fleogaft,
swa-swa us bee scea^5 sweotollice be n

1 Cf. p. 126, 1. 11 ff.

2 Not past participles, though
with the same ending.

3 Swanas and ielfetan are
here virtually identical; in ON.
swanr is the poetical, Sift the
ordinary designation. Swan has
been doubtfully derived from the
root of Lat. sonare, and lelfete
(cf. the ON. form) from that of
Lat. albus.

4 Object of araicean.

6 Here = from ; cf . ' by the
roots,'

6 Cf. "Man shall not live by
bread alone."

7 Clifer- is apparently related
to cleave = adhere.

8 Translate, with. 9 See 64.
10 An interesting word, related

to Mod. Eng. leave, Germ. b(e~)leib-
en, Gr. \nrapeTv = hold out, persist;
originally, therefore, life = a hold-
ing out, continuance. In German,
body, one of its older meanings, is
the commoner one for Leib. Here
= livelihood.

n So in Fielding's Amelia (8. 2);

196

THE SIX DAYS' WORK OF CREATION.

On ftaem siextan dsege tire Pryhten gecwaeft : "Acejine1
seo eorfie nu cucu nletenu on hiera cynrene, and Sa
creopendan wyrmas, and eall deorcynn on hiera cyn-
renum." Hwaet2! Sa God geworhte, fcurh his wunderlican

5 miht, eall nietencynn on hiera cynrenum, . and t$a wildan
deor fte on wudum eardiaS, and eall Saet fiSerfete3 MS,
of fcaere foressedan eorSan, and eall wyrmcynn 8a-Se
creopende beoft, and tSa re^an leon,4 ^5e her on lande ne
beoS, and t5a swiftan tigres,4 and 'Sa sellican pardes,4

10 and fia ^geslican beran, and $a ormsetan elpas, t5a-16e on
Engla 'Seode ac^nnede ne beoS, and fela 6t5ru cynn Se ge
ealle ne cunnon. Da beoS langsweorede t5e libbaS be
gaerse, swa-swa olfend5 and assa, hors and hrySeru,
headeor and rahdeor, and gehwilc 6Sru ; and eelc biS

15 gelimplic to his lifes tilunge. Wulfas, and leon, and
witodlice beran, habbaS strangne sweoran, and sciertran6
be7 daele/ and maran tuscas, to hiera m^tes tilunge, for-
•Sam-^e hie libbatS hiera lif8 be reaflace, swa-swa gehwilc
oftru deor9 Se d^riat5 •Seem oSrum. Da elpas beotJ swa

20 micle swilce oftre muntas,10 and hie magon libban tireo
hund geara, and man maeg hie we^nian to wige mid

" I always love to speak by people
as I find"; Shak., M.V.I. 2. 58:
" How say you by the French
lord ? "

1 Cf. p. 126, 1. 15 ff.

2 Translate, Lo !

8 FiS"er-isakintoLat.gwa«Mor.

4 From Latin. With pard cf.
Shakespeare's "Bearded like the
pard,"

6 Not elephant, but camel. Elp
(longer form, elpend) is elephant.

6 See 65.

7 Translate, in part.

8 See 168. 1.

9 Cf . Shakespeare's (King Lear
3.4.143): "Mice and rats and such
small deer." What is the German 9

10 So the ME. Bestiary (ca,
J220) says (1.604): "Elpes am

THE SIX DAYS' WORK OF CREATION. 197

craefte, swa Sset m^nn wyrceaft wighus him on uppan,
and of 'Ssem feohtaS on hiera fierdinge ; Sonne fliehft selc
hors1 af aired2 Surli Sa elpas, and, gif him hwa wiSst^nt,
he bi<5 sona oftreden.3 Ac we nellao" na swlttor nu ymb
•Sis sprecan. 5

On Seem ilcan dsege ure Dryhten wolde mannan ge-
wyrcean of Ssere ilcan eorSan, for-$am-Se on Sisum fierste
afeoll se deofol of t5aere healican heofonan, mid his
gegadum, for his upahsefednesse, into h^lle wite. Ure
Dryhten cwaeS be him on his halgan godspelle,4 In veri- 10
tate non sletit, quia veritas non est in eo — " He ne wunode
na on soSfsesinesse, for-t5am-Se seo soSfsestnes nis nates-
hwon on him." God hine geworhte wundorlicne and
fsegerne. Da sceolde he, gif he wolde, weortSian his
Scieppend mid micelre ea^modnesse, $e hine swa mserne 15
gesceop. Ac he ne dyde na swa, ac mid dyrstigre
modignesse cwaeS5 tSaet he wolde wyrcean his cynesetl
bufan Godes tunglum, ofer Ssera wolcna heanesse on
Saim nor^daele, and -beon Gode gelic. Da forlet he
Sone ^Elmihtigan, Se is eall softfsestnes, and nolde 20
habban his hlafordscipe, ac wolde beon him self on his

in Inde riche, on bodi borlic giat." Above, where elephants

[burly] berges Hike." are compared to mountains, Basil

1 This seems to indicate that has, fiovvol rives ffdpiavoi ; Am-

^Elfric employed Ambrose's adap- brose, " velut quidam mobiles

tation of Basil's Hexameron, since montes versantur in praeliis," etc.
the original does not contain this 2 So Shak., Macb. 5. 1. 41 :

thought. Ambrose has (Bk. VI., "A soldier, and afeard."
Chap. V.): "Quid faciat eques, 3 See 142.

cum equus ejus perterrefactus 4 Jn. 8. 44.

tantee bestise immanitate diffu- 6 Isa. 14. 13,

198 THE six DAYS' WORK OF CREATION.

selfes anwealde. Da naefde he" nane fsestnunge, ac feoll
sona adune, mid eallum Saern $nglum $e set his raede
wseron, and hie wurdon awe^nde to awiergdum deoflum.
Be fcsem cwaeft1 se Hselend her on t5isum life, "Ic geseah

5 Sone scuccan swa-swa scmende lieget feallende adun

dreorig of heofonum," for-Sam-Se he ahreas ungerydelice.

Da wolde God wyrcean, "Surh his wundorlican miht,

mannan of eorSan, t5e mid eat5modnesse sceolde geearnian

•gone ilcan st^de on fcaira ^ngla geferr^edene t5e se deofol

10 forworhte mid his dyrstignesse ; and God self cwseS fia,
swa-swa us saegS $eos hoc, Fadamus hominem ad imag-
inem nostram et similitudinem nostrum, et reliqua, etc.,
t5set is on ^ngliscre sprsece, " Uton gewyrcean mannan
to iirre anlicnesse and to urre gelicnesse, tSset he anweald

15 haebbe ofer eallum fiscum, and ofer fugolcynne, and ofer
wildeorum,2 and ofer eallum gesoeafte." Her ge magon
gehieran ^5a halgan tSrlnesse and softe annesse anre god-
cundnesse. "Uton wyrcean mannan" — tSaer is seo halge
Brines. "To urre anlicnesse" — Sfier is seo annes, to

20 anre anlicnesse, na to tSrim anliciiessum. On 8aes mannes
sawle is Godes anlicnes, for-t5am is se mann selra3 'Sonne
^Sa sawulleasan nietenu, ^e nan andgiet nabbafl ymb hiera
agenne Scieppend. God $a geworhte of 'Sasre eorSan
lame,4 mid his halgum handum, mannan to his anlic-

25 nesse, and ableow on his ansiene llflicne blaed ; and he
weart5 mann geworht on libbendre sawle. God self Sa
gesceop him naman Adam, and of his anum ribbe

1 Lk. 10. 18.

2 What is the etymology of icilderness? Cf. 35.

3 See 66. 4 See 24.

THE SIX DAYS* WORK OF CREATION.

worhte him gemacan.1 Hiere nama wajs Kva, fire2 ealra
modor. And God hie fca gebletsode mid fcisse bletsunge,
" Weaxafc and bCoS gemejiigfielde, and geiyllafi <S;I r<»n\in,
and habbao* 6ow anweald ofer fca eorSan, and ofer si«
fiscum, and ofer fiaun fleogendum fuglum, and ofer eallum 5
&«m nletenum fce styriat$ ofer eorSan." God gesceawode
8fi call his weorc, and hie w&ron swifie god. And se
siexta daeg wearS swa ge$ndoc|.

And God Sa gefylde on $i«m seofo^an daege his weorc
tte he worhte on wundorlicum dihte, and hine8 8a ger^ste, lo
and Cone daeg gebletsode, for-5ain-t5e he on fcaim seofot5an
daege geswac his weorces.4 Nies he na w6rig, fceah-fie hit.
swa awriten sle; n6 he mid ealle ne geswac fifi gesceafta
to ednlwianne,5 ac he geswac ^aes dihtes4 flses dCoplican
craeftes, swa tJaet he seldcttfle sitJCan scieppan nolde, ac J5
tJa ilcan geednlwian CS §nde ^Sisse worulde, swa-swa tire
lI;T-lend on his halgan godspelle gecwae«,a Pater meus
usque modo operatur, et ego operor, fcaet is on 5n&^8C;
"Mln Fseder wyrcS glet 6« Cisne andweardan daeg, and
ic 6ac wyrce." ^Elce geare7 bi5 orf ac^nned, and nivun- 20
isce8 in^nn8 to inannum ac^nnede, ^a-t5e God gewyrcft
swa-swa he geworhte 8a Srran ; and he ne sciepfc nane
sawle butan &em cildum anum, and call nletenu nabbafc
jifuio sawle.9

1 In Chaucer'H Nir Thopas we 8 See 184. b.

have: "For in this world no 4 S«-« 156. k. * See 142.

.woniiiiiui is Worthy to be my • Jn. 5. 17. 7 See 176.

make." So in Spenser ( l<\ Q. 3. 8 Translate, human beings.

11. 2): "That was as trew in • Based upon Basil 82, where

love as turtle to her make." he is combating the theory of

- Sfc 153. a. the transmigration of souls.

XIV.

THE SONG OF THE GLEEMAK

(Beowulf 89-100.)

[Hrothgar, King of the Danes, builds a spacious hall for the assembly of
his retainers. There, from time to time, they are entertained by minstrelsy,
— sometimes that of a professional gleeman, and sometimes improvised by
one of the warriors, or even by the king himself (cf . Iliad 9. 185-189) .

In reading the poetry, the paragraph of the Preface relating to the
retention of MS. forms should be borne in mind.]

peer wses hearpan sweg,

swutol sang scopes.1 Ssegde se be cube [90]

frumsceaft fira feorran r^ccan,
cwaetS2 beet se ^Imihtiga3 eorSan worhte,

1 For the accord of harp and
voice see p. 175, 1. 11, and Odyssey
8. 266: "Now as the minstrel
touched the lyre, he lifted up his
voice in sweet song."

2 Thorkelin, the first editor of
Beowulf, already noticed the re-
semblance between this song and
that of lopas in Virgil (^En. 1.
740-747), though this is Chris-
tianized in its execution. An
earlier sketch of the same con-
ception was that in the Georgics
(2. 475-482), of which Coning-

ton says: "Virgil probably had
in his mind here not only Lucre-
tius and the Greek didactic poets,
such as Xenophanes, Empedocles^
and Aratus, but the legendary
reputation of the poetic teachers
of early Greece, such as Orpheus
and Musseus. His own notion of
an ancient bard is that of a hiero-
phant of nature. . . . The con-
ception belongs not to Augustan
Borne, but to primitive Greece,
where science was theological and
imaginative, and verse the natu-

Cf. p. 124, 1. 4 ff .
200

THE SONG OF THE GLEEMAN.

201

wlitebeorhtne wang, swa1 wseter bebugeS2;
ges^tte3 Sigehrepig sunnan4 ond monan4
leoman to leohte landbuendum, [95]

and gefrsetwade foldan sceatas
leomum5 Qnd leafum; lif eac gesceop
cynna6 gehwylcum. )>ara fe cwice hwyrfa}>.7
Swa t5a drihtguman dreamum lifdon
eadiglice. CIO°]

ral vehicle of all knowledge and
thought. It had, however, been
partially realized by Lucretius,

'whose example exercised a strong
influence on Virgil's imagina-
tion." As to the possibility of
an Old English poet's being famil-
iar with Virgil, compare the testi-
mony of Bede (Eccl. Hist. 4. 2)

.concerning the pupils of Theo-
dore and Hadrian : " Usque hodie
supersunt de eorum discipulis
qui Latinam Grsecainque linguam

seque ut propriam, in qua nati
sunt, norunt."

1 Almost = which. In archaic
German so is thus used: "Von
alien, so da kamen."

2 This phrase is found again in
the Andreas. See p. 216, 1. 18.

3Cf.p.l25,1.12ff. * See 153. 6.
6 See lim, and 174.

6 Dependentupon gehwylcum
(154. &).

7 Here ends the song. The rest
refers to Hrothgar's retainers.

XV.
THE ROUT OF THE ASSYRIANS.

(From the Judith.)

[Of this extract Ten Brink has said (Early English Literature}: "To a
lucid, well-constructed narrative are joined epic profusion, vigor, and ani-
mation. In the highest degree effective is the portrayal of Judith's return
to Bethulia, of the warlike advance of the Hebrews, of the surprise of the
Assyrian camp, the terror of the Assyrian nobles, who dare not disturb*
their lord in his rest, and finally of the disbandment and flight of the
heathen host."

The portion here given omits the discovery of Holofernes' dead body by
the Assyrians. It is based upon the Apocryphal book of Judith, the first
few verses of the fifteenth chapter, especially verses 2, 5, 7, and 11. For
further particulars see my edition of the Judith.

Attention is called to the device employed for indicating parallel or
synonymous expressions, which have constituted one of the chief diffi-'
culties of OE. poetry. The device consists in the enclosure between
reference-letters of the parallel expressions, the synonyms being desig-
nated by the same letters. For an example, see p. 204, 11. 5-7.]

pa wurdon bliSe burhsittende,1
syftftan hi gehyrdon2 hii seo halge3 spraec [160]
ofer heanne4 weall. H$re waes on lustum,
wi$ bses f aestengeates 5 folc onette,
5 weras wlf somod6; wornum and heapum,
Sreatum7 and Srymmum ]>rungon and urnon
ongean Sa peodnes msegtS busendniEelum, [165]

1 See 28. 2 See 19. 6 Here almost = and. Through-

3 See 55. 4 See 58. 1. out the following poetry, remem-

5 Wiff sometimes governs the ber 25.

genitive ; see 158. / 7 See 220.

202

THE ROUT OF THE ASSYRIANS.

203

ealde ge geonge ; aeghwylcum 1 weartS

m$n on ftaere medobyrig mod2 areted,5

syfifian hie ongeaton )>aet waes4 ludith cumen

e^ft to eole,5 and Sa ofostlice
5 hie6 mid eaSmedum in forleton. E^0]

pa seo gleawe7 het golde gefraetewod8

hyre Smenne9 fancolmode9

]>aes h^rewaeSan hea.fod10 onwriSan,

and hjt11 to^-beh^e12 blodig13 setywan
10 ]?am burhleodum,14 hu hyre aet beaduwe15 ge- [175]

speow.16
x Spraec17-^a seo aettele to eallum )>am folce: —

"Her ge magon sweotole, sigerofe haele^,18

leoda rseswan,18 on fiaes la^estan

hae^nes hea^orinces heafod starian,
15 ^Holofernus 19 unlyfigendes,20 [180]

)>e us m^nna maest21 amorSraa gefr^mede,

1 Belongs to

2 Subject.

3 What is the normal form of
this word (113)?

* Note the auxiliary: was come ,
not had come.

5 See 23.

6 Ace. sing.

7 See 181.

8 Modifies gleawe.

9 Ace. sing.

10 Object of onw.riS'an.

11 For hit.

12 = as a sign.
18 Modifies hyt.

14 Construe, and aetywan hyt,
blodig, l»;im burhleodum, to
behfre hu hyre, etc.

16 Unusual form for beadwe,
from beadu.

is See 190.

17 For the order cf . Tennyson's
line from the song in The Prin-
cess : " Rose a nurse of ninety
years."

18 See 152.

19 Genitive.

20 y is sometimes found for i,
as well as for ie (19).

21 Mtest seems to have two

204

THE ROUT OF THE ASSYRIANS.

sarra "sorga*, and J>set swyftor1 gyt2

yean 2 wolde ; ac him ne Me 3 God

l^ngran llfes,4> }>aet he mid la?$ftum us

$glan moste5; ic him ealdor6 ottyrong7 [185]

5 Jnirh Godes fultum. Nu ic bgumenab gehwaene8
Jjyssa1 bburgleodab biddan wylle,1
brandwiggendrab, J>set ge recene eow9
fysan10 to gefeohte; sySSan cfrymSa Godc,
carfsest Cyningc, eastan sejide [J9°]

10 leohtne leoman, beraft dlinded forS,
dbordd for breostum and byrnhomas,
scire helmas in sceaSena gemong.
fyllan2 efolctogane fagum sweordum,
fsege efmmgarase. Fynd2 syndon eowere11 [195]

15 gedemed to dea'Se and ge fdomf agon,12
ftirf set tohtan, swa eow getacnod hafaS13
mihtig Dryhten furh mine hand."
pa wearS gsnelrag werod snude gegearewod,

senses and two constructions in
this and similar passages. In one
it apparently = chiefest, and is
construed with the preceding geni-
tive ; in the other = most in num-
ber, and is construed with the fol-
lowing genitive. Cf . Andr. 1447 :
" >a ]>e heardra mgest hearma ge-
fr^medan"; Beow. 2645 : "for-
^am he manna msest mser'Sa
gefr^mede" ; etc.

1 See above, p. 203, n. 20.

2 See 19 ; 199. 1.
« See 129.

* See 159. a.

5 See 137.

6 Neuter.

7 See 142.

8 LWS. ace. of gehwa. See
154. b.

9 See 184. b.

10 Opt. pres. 2 plur.

11 Construe, eowere fynd
syndon gedemed, etc.

12 See 127. What two words
in this line have the same root?
Which is the derivative ?

18 Is this the usual form ?

THE KOUT OF THE ASSYRIANS.

205

gcenrag to campe; stopon1 cynerofe
senegas and gesi8as, bseron [sige]]>ufas,
foron to gefeohte for5 on gerihte,
hseleS2 under helmum of3 Ssere halgan by rig
5 on4 (5aet daegred sylf ; *dynedana scildas,
hlude ahlummona. pses se hlanca gefeah5
wulf in walde,6 and se wanna hrefn,
wselglfre fugel: wistan7 begen
]>3et him8 Sa beodguman J>6hton9 tilian
10 fylle10 on fsegum; ac him fleahu on last
earn setes12 georn, urigfeftera,13
salowigpada14 sang hildeleoS,
hyrnedn^bba. Stopon bhea^orincasb,
bbeornasb to beadowe cbordumc15 be^eahte,

[210]

1 See staeppan.

2 Norn. plur. See 43. 9.

3 = /row, not of.

4 = at.

5 See gef eon.

6 Is this the usual form ?
See 21.

7 Irregular for wiston (126).

8 Not reflexive.

9 See ff^ncean.

10 - feast. See Iliad 22. 42 :
"Then quickly would dogs and
vultures devour him on the
field."

11 See fleogan.

12 See 155. c.

13 See Shelley's description of
the rooks, in the Lines written
among the Euganean Hills : —

Gathering round with wings all

hoar,
Through the dewy mist they soar.

* # * * #
So their plumes of purple grain,
Starred with drops of golden rain,
Gleam, etc.

Perhaps Milton may have bor-
rowed the word from OE. in II
Pens. 146 : " dewy-feathered
sleep."

14 Note the three similar epi-
thets of the earn.

15 Bord, border, like rand,
same meaning (see above, p. 204,
1. 7), is poetically used for shield.
So Gr. frvs (akin to Eng. withe)
meant a) a circle or rim made of
willow ; 6) the outer edge or rim
of the shield (like AvrvQ; c) the

THE ROUT OF THE ASSYRIANS.

chwealfum lindum0,1 ba fte hwile2 aer
elfieodigra3 aedwita boledon, [215]

hseSenra ahospa; bhimb bset hearde wearS
set 'Sam sescplegan4 call um5 forgolden
bAssyriumb, sySfcan Ebreas
under guSfanum gegan6 hsefdon6
to Sam fyrdwlcum. Hie 8a fromlice [220]

leton for$ fleogan flana scuras,
c hildensedran c of hornbogan,
cstrselasc st^dehearde; styrmdon hlude
grame gutSfrecan, garas7 s^ndon
in heardra gemang. dH3ele$d wseron yrre,8 [225]
dlandbuended laSum cynne,
stopon dstyrnmoded,
15 wr^hton niisofte ealdgenl^lan

10

round shield itself. A good illus-
tration of its use is in Euripides,
Tro. 1196-97, where Hecuba is
speaking of Hector's shield. Pot-
ter translates : —

Yet how sweet to trace
The mark of his strong grasp, and

on the verge
Of thy high orb (Jruos) the sweat.

1 The material for the weapon,
linden for shield.

2 Ace. sing.: for a time.
8 Dependent on edwit.

4 On ash as the designation of
a spear, see Shakespeare, Coriol.

3.5. 112-115: —

Let me twine

Mine arms about that body, where
against

My grained ash an hundred times
hath broke,

And scarr'd the moon with splin-
ters.

See also Iliad 22. 225 (where
/xeMTj, ash, is used for spear):
"Stood leaning on his bronze-
pointed (xaXK07\(£xti;os> like the
iergescod of Beowulf 2778)
ashen-spear." For aescplega cf.
* sword-play.'

8 Agrees with him (164. h).

6 Note this pluperfect, formed
with an auxiliary.

7 What is the meaning of the
grar- in Mod. Eng. garlic ?

8 See 19.

» Ace. plur. (168).

THE KOUT OF THE ASSYRIANS.

207

medowerige1; mundum2 brugdon
scealcas of sceaSum scirinseled swyrd3 [230]

$cgum gecoste,4 slogon eornoste
Assiria5 e oretmaecgas e,
eni$hycgendee, nanne ne sparedon
fh§refolcesf heanne6 ne ricne

]>e hie ofercuman mihton. [235]
* # # * #
Him7 mon8 feaht on last,
68 se meesta dail
hilde geseeged
sweordum11 geheawen,
and eac waelgifrum
Flugon 8a Se lyfdon

cwicera manna1

* * *

msegeneacen

[295]

io fses h^riges10 laeg

on Sam sigewonge,

wulfum to willan,12

fuglum to frofre.

laSra lindwiggendra.13 Him pn laste for
15 sweot Ebrea14 asigor15 geweorSod%

adome gedyrsoda; him16 feng bDryhten Godb [300]

feegre on17 fultum,17 bFrea aelmihtigb.

CHIC Sa fromllce fagum swyrdum

cha3leS higerofec h^rpaS18 worhton

10 See 44. 2.

11 See 174. c.

12 = (as) a delight to wolves.
See 161. 2.

18 Depends on ffa.

14 Gen. plur.

15 Inst. without ending.

16 The Hebrews.

17 = to (their) help. For the
construction see 164. e.

18 Irregular for h^repaiS1 (for
-pseS).

1 Ace. plur. ; agrees with eald-
genidlan.

2 See 174.

3 Ace. plur. ; irregular for
sweord.

4 Agrees with swyrd. See
174. d.

6 Gen. plur.

6 From lira ii. not heah.

7 The Assyrians.

8 See 89. e.

9 See 147.

208

THE ROUT OF THE ASSYRIANS.

Jmrh Ia5ra gemong, linde heowon,

scildburh scairon: dsceotendd wgeron [305]

gu$e gegr^mede, dguman Ebreisced;

pegnas on Sa tid pearle gelyste1
5 gargewinnes. pier on greot gefeoll

se hyhsta2 deel heafodgerimes

aAssiriaa ealdordugufte,3 [310]

ala(5an cynnesa: lythwon becom

cwicera4 to cySSe. Cirdon2 cynerofe,
10 wiggend5 on witSertrod, bW8elsc^lb oninnan,6

breocende hrsewb; rum7 wees to nimanne

londbuendum on ^am cla^estanc, [315]

hyra c ealdf eondum unlyfigendum c

heolfrig h^rereaf, — hyrsta8 scyne,2
15 bord and brad swyrd, brune helmas,

dyre2 madmas. Haefdon domlice

on 'Sam folcst^de fynd9 oferwunnen [320]

eSelweardas,10 ealdh^ttende 9

swyrdum asw^fede11; hie on swafte r^ston,
20 fa Se him to life laSost wseron

cwicera cynna. Da seo cneoris eall,

i See 190. 2 See 19.

8 Either dependent upon, or
parallel to, heafodgerimes.

4 Dependent on lythwon.

5 For Ig is sometimes found,
as here, igg. "What does this
signify ?

6 Governs wselscel and hriew ;
the latter is an ace. plural.

7 Translate, there was a chance

for the natives to capture from
the most hated ones (laffestan
for -urn) .

8 These nouns are all ace. plur.

9 Ace. plur. 10 Norn. plur.
11 Supply haefdon. With a-

swebban, in the sense of 'slay/
cf. the similar use of the Lat.
sopire and the Gr. evvdfriv (the
latter in Sophocles).

THE KOUT OF THE ASSYRIANS.

209

[330]

msegSa mserost, anes monies fyrst,1 [325]

wlanc2 wuiidenlocc 2 wagon8 and laeddoii3

to Saire beorhtan byrig Bethuliam •

helmas and hupseax,4 hare byrnan,
5 guSsceorp gumena golde gefraetewod,

mserra5 madma ]>onne moii ainig

as^cgan msege searo)>oncelra6;

eal J>8et 8a fteodguman prymme geeodon,

cene7 under cumblum on compwige
10 }>urh ludithe8 gleawe lare

msegS8 modigre. aHia to mede9 hyre

of Sam sfSfate10 sylfre11 brohton

•eorlas aescrofe* Holof ernes12

sweord and swatigne13 helm, swylce eac side by]
15 gerenode readum golde, and eal j>aet se rinca balTlor

swlftmod14 sinces15 ahte o^Se sundoryrfes,15 [340]

beaga15 and beorhtra maSma,15 hi fset fsere beorhtan
idese

ageafon gearo^ncolre.

[335]

1 See 170.

2 Agreeing with cneoris.
8 See wegan, and 189. 2.

4 Ace. plur.

5 Comp. and gen. plur. ; see 60.
2. The position would seem to
require mserran madiiias.

6 Depends on senig.

7 Modifies, or is parallel to,
ffeodguman. 8 Gen. sing.

9 See Mayhew, OE. Phonol-
ogy, § 365.

10 See 43. 2 ; here the a in-
trudes even into the sing.

"Forselfre (166).

12 Genitive.

13 Lit. sweaty, but in poetry
swat usually = blod.

14 Agrees with baldor.
16 Dependent on eal.

XVI.
SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDBEAS.

[The Andreas is a poem of about 1722 lines (the numbering differs
according to the edition). Jacob Grimm considered it and the Elene to
be (Preface to his edition, p. iv) " the most ancient and instructive pro-
ductions of Old English poetry, next to the Beowulf." With the help of
Thilo, Grimm discovered (pp. xvi ff.) its source to be the Acts of Andrew
and Matthew, written in Greek, and now published in Tischendorf's Acta
Apostolorum Apocrypha, pp. 132-166. Besides this poem, there is a prose
version which may be profitably consulted, and which is to be found in
Bright's valuable Anylo-Saxen Reader, pp. 113-128. It is believed by many
that both these versions were made from a Latin translation of
k original, but this cannot be said to have been demonstrated,
at least for the poem. The Greek original is discussed at length by Lip-
sius, Die apokryphen Apostelgeschichten und Apostellegenden, pp. 546 ff.
A portion of the Greek, corresponding to lines 235-349, is printed in
Appendix III.

According to Lipsius, the scene of the poem is the northern coast of
the Black Sea ; though the Old English poet had Africa in mind (cf. 1. 198),
perhaps because the region about Colchis had by some been called the
inner or second Ethiopia. The Marmedonia (1. 30) or Mermedonia of our
text has been identified with Myrmecium, Gr. M.vp/j.^Ktov, near the modern
Yenikale, in the Crimea. Here are supposed to have dwelt the Cimme-
rians of Homer, and here, in classic times, were settled various Scythian
tribes. Of the Tauri (Crimea was anciently the Tauric Chersonesus)
Herodotus says (4. 103) : " They sacrifice to the virgin all who suffer
shipwreck, and any Greeks they meet with driven on their coasts, in the
following manner: having performed the preparatory ceremonies, they
strike the head with a club ; some say they throw the body down from a
precipice. . . . The Tauri themselves say that this deity to whom they
sacrifice is Iphigenia, daughter of Agamemnon" (cf. Euripides' Jphigenia
in Tauris, and Goethe's Iphigenie). This reputation clung to the region,
for Tertullian says (Adv. Marcionem 1. 1) : " Pontum ferocissimas gentes
inhabitare, parentum cadavera cum pecudibus caesa convivio convorantes."
Nor was the evil fame of the district diminished by the fact that Huns
were settled here from the fourth to the sixth century, then Goths, and

afterward Tartars.

210

SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS.

211

The story of the poem, up to the beginning of our extract, is briefly
this: St. Matthew was in imminent danger among the Mermedonians, a
race of cannibals. In this extremity God appears to Andrew, and exhorts
him to go to Matthew's assistance, which, after some reluctance, he pre-
pares to do.

Bits of translation and interesting comments (not always correct),
embracing much of our extract, are given by Brooke, Hist. Early Eng.
Lit. pp. 169 ff., 413 ff.]

Conversation between Andrew and the Sea-Captain.

Gewat1 him ba aon uhtan* amid serdsege* [235]
ofer sandhleofiu to sees faruSe
brlste on gebance, $nd his begnas mid,
gangan2 on greote; garsecg3 hlynede,4
5 beoton brimstreamas. Se beorn wses on5 Ijyhte,5
syftflan he on waruSe widfsetSme6 scip [240]

modig gemette. pa com bmorgen torhtb,
bbeacna beorhtostb, ofer breomo sneowan,
r\ halig of heolstre; heofoncandel7

i See 184. a. 2 See 199. 1.

8 Sweet (Engl. Stud. 2. 314-
316) explains this word as being,
not a compound of gar and s$cg
(= spear + man, according to
Bosworth, as if a personification
like Neptune with his trident;
or = spear + sedge, with Leo,
the tips of the waves being
likened to spears), but as aris-
ing by metathesis from the Runic
word gasric (cf . the name of the
Vandal king, Gaisaricus), as if
gas + ric. The gas- would cor-
respond to Old Norse geisa, to

chafe, rage; the -ric as in Ger.
wuterich; so that gasric would
= the rager.

4 Brooke translates this line :
" Trampled o'er the shingle.
Thundered loud the ocean."

6 Nearly = joyful, rejoiced. Gr.
' rejoiced with very great joy.'

6 Poetic license ; Gr. ' a little
ship.' Cf . the Homeric Koi\rj vrjvs.

7 = the sun. Of ' candle ' the
JVew Eng. Diet, says: "One of
the Latin words introduced at
the English Conversion, and long
associated chiefly with religious

8 See bllcan.

212

SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS.

/ \ y

ofer lagoflodas. He Saer c lid wear das c

prymlice ]>iy cpegnasc geseah,1 [245]

cmodigllce m^nnc, on me^rebate

sittan siSfrome, swylce hie ofer sse comon.2
5 pset3 wses Drihten sylf, dugefta4 Wealdend,4

ece, selmihtig, mid his ^nglum twam.

Wseron dhled on gescirplan e scipf erendum e, [250]

deorlasd onlice eealiSendunie,

ponne hie on flodes fae^m5 ofer feorne weg
10 on cald wseter ceoluni6 lacaS.7

Hie ^5a gegrette se Se on greote stod,

fus8 on8 faro^e fraegn, reordade : — [255]

"Hwanon comon9 ge ceolum li^an,

macrseftige m^nn, on m$rej>issaii
15 ane10 segflotan? hwanon eagorstream

ofer ySa gewealc eowic11 brohte?"

Him }>a ondswarode selmihti12 God,

swa13 J>set ne wiste se 'Se pses wordes bad,14

[260]

ebservances. ... This sacred
character of the word bears on
the OE. poetic compounds." Cf.
Rom. and Jul. 3. 5. 9.: "Night's
candles are burnt out." See
also Shakespeare's metaphorical
sense of Zawp, and cf. the Gr.
Xa/x,7r(£s, Lat. lampas, in poet-
ical use.

1 Not in MS.

2 = had come.

8 What is the antecedent of
>aet?

* = Lord of hosts,

s = expanse, originally embrac-
ing arms, embrace.

6 Not keel, but ship.

7 The radical meaning is, to
move in any swift or impetuous
manner.

8 = ready, eager for. One
would expect the ace. faro*?.

9 See 200. 1. 10 Inst. sing.
11 See 81. 1. 12 See 28.

i8 = in such a manner. One
is inclined to substitute ffeah, as
making better sense.

W See bidan, and 156. I.

SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 213

hwset se manna waes meSelhegendra,1
}>e he fair on warofte wit5)>ingode : —
"We of Marmedonia msegSe syndon
feorran gef^rede; us mid flode baer [265]

5 on hranrade2 aheahstefn3 nacaa,

asnellic ssemearh*4 snude5 bewunden,5

6$-}>8et we pissa leoda land gesohton

waere6 bewrecene, swa us wind fordraf."

Him J?a Andreas eafimod oncwseft : — [270]

10 "Wolde ic ]>e biddan, feh7 ic fe bbeagab lyt
bsincweorSungab syllan meahte,
fset ]>u us gebrohte cbrante8 ceolec,
chea hornscipec ofer hwaeles eSel
on )>sere meegSe ; bit5 9 Se meorft 10 wiS God, [275]

15 J>set ]>u us on -lade l!$e weort5e."

Eft him ^ndswarode seftelinga Helm11

of 12 yt5lide, ^ngla Scippend: —

"Ne magon }>8er gewunian wldferende,

1 Cf. the Homeric ntpo\l/ as an 6 = encompassed with speed,
epithet, and in later use as an swift.

equivalent, of men, mortals (so 6 An unusual word for ocean.

H. 2. 285), and see p. 222, 1. 9. 7 In this poem, ea (ea) not

2 With this sense of rad, road, seldom becomes e (e), especially
may be compared the Gr. KAevflos, before palatal consonants (10).
7r6pos, as in the Homeric Ix0v6fvra 8 See 174. a.

K^\ev6a (Od. 3. 177), fishy roads; 9 Future sense, as frequently

see also -/Eschylus' w6pov oluv&v with biS1.

(Prom. 281), track of birds. 10 Anglian form for WS. med,

8 Cf . the Gr. vif/l-rrpypos. related to Gr. /M<r06s (Mayhew,

* Cf. Od. 4. 708 : " Swift ships, OE. Phon. § 365).

that serve men for horses on the n Not helmet, but protector.

sea" (aX6$ tV7roi). See p. 226, 1. 2. 12 = from, as often.

214 SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS.

ne fair ejfeodige eardes1 brucaft, [280]

ah in fsere ceastre cwealm2 frowiaS,
fa $e feorran fyder feorh3 gelsedaf3;
ond fu wilnast4 nu ofer wldne-me^re,
5 faet Su on fa fsegfle fine feore spilde?"

Him fa Andreas agef ondsware : — [285]

"Usic-lust hw$te$5 on fa leodmearce,
mycel modes- -hiht6 to J>£ere mseran byrig,
feoden7 leofesta, gif fu us fine8 wilt

10 on •mejefaro'Se miltse gecygan."

Him ondswarode $ngla peoden, [290]

N^regend9 fira, of nacan10 stefne: —
"We fce estlice mid us willat5
f^rigan9 freollce ofer fisces11 bae^-11

15 efne to fam lande, fair12 fe -lust myneS

to gesecanne, syfrSan13 ge eowre [295]

Bgafulr8edennea agifen habba^5,
as'ceattas gescrifenea;' swa eow scipweardas
afa14 ofer ySbord- unnan willaS."

20 Him15 fa ofstlice Andreas wit5,

winef earfende, wordum mselde : — [3°°]

1 See 156. e. en from dryht ; cf . cyning, with

2 Ace. a different ending, from cyn.

3 Periphrastic for ' go.' 8 Agrees with miltse.

4 Elliptic, like Shakespeare's 9 See 18. 10 Gen. sing.
(Jlf. W. 3. 2. 88) "I will to my n Kenning (215) for 'ocean.'
honest knight." 12 Almost = that. Cf. there in

6 A following verb of motion Mod. Eng. thereto.
understood. 13 — as soon as.

6 Here = bent. 14 MS. aras. See 156. i.

7 Formed from freed, as dryht- 15 Governed by

SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 215

"Naebbe ic fseted gold ne feohgestreon,- r

welan ne wiste,1 ne wira gespann,

landes2 ne locenra beaga,3 J>aet ic pe maege alusta

ahw^ttan,
awillana in worulde, swa M worde bee wist.4"

5 Him pa beorna Breogo, |>ger5 he on bolcan sset, [305]
ofer -waroSa6 geweorp* wiS)>ingode : —

"Hu gewearft pe pges,7 wine leofesta,

•

•Saet tJu ssebeorgas secan woldes,8
m^restrearaa gemet/ matSnium bedaeled

10 ofer cal'd cleofu? .ceoles10 neogan? [310]

Nafast, ]>e to frpfre on faro6strsete
hlafes wiste ne hlutterne11
drync to dugotte12? Is se drohta^ strang
J>am ]>e lagolade lange13 cunna])."

15 Da him Andreas t$urh ondsware [3X5]

1 Not the verb. does not mean wave. I would

2 The construction suddenly suggest the smiting of the shores,
changes to the genitive, as if perhaps meaning the plunging of
some word like aht, aught, had the breakers.

been introduced. The poet is 7 Anticipatory of the relative

apparently trying to adapt to sentence, )?aet ]m, etc.

this place the landes and loc- 8 On the omission of final t,

enra beaga of Beowulf 2296, see 95.

there a partitive genitive. 9 See clif, and 20.

8 Now only existing as bee, a 10 See 156. m.

nautical term for a ring or hoop n An instance of an originally

of metal. See New Eng. Diet. long vowel rendered short by the

s.v. Bee2. gemination of the following con-

4 See becweffan. sonant.

6 Nearly = from where. 12 The Greek has
6 Kemble translates, the dash- sustenance (p. 240).

ing of the waves; but waroS1 18 Adj.

216

SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS.

wis on gewitte; wordhord-1 onleac l : -
"Ne gedafenaft2 ]>e, nu fe Dryhten geaf3
welan ond wiste $nd woruldspede,
$86 1 t$u Qndsware4 mid oferhygdum,
5 sece-sarcwide5; selre biS {Jeghwam [320]

J>set he eaSmeduin6 e^llorfiisne
oncnawe ctiolice, swa pset Crist bebead,
peoden frymfsest. We his J>egnas7 synd,
gecoren to c^mpuin. He is Cyning on8 riht,8

10 Wealdend ond Wyrhta -wuldorfrymmes, [325]
an ece God eallra gesceafta,
swa he ealle befehS anes9 acraeftea
hefon10 ond eor^an ahalgum mihtuma?
sigora selost.11 He ftaet sylfa cwae^,

15 Fseder folca12 gehwses, ond us feran het [330]
geond ginne grund gasta13 streonan: —
^Fara^14 nu geond ealle eorSan sceatas15
emne swa wide swa waeter bebuge^16

1 That is, spoke. 2 See 190.
8 Translate, hath given.

4 Ace. sing.

5 Inst. sing., parallel with mid
oferhygdum (174).

6 Perhaps adv. (72).

7 When did the word thane
cease to be employed in liter-
ature ?

8 Either =rightfully, by rights,
or perhaps an adj. onriht = legiti-
mate, rightful.

9 = sole, lit. of one {alone).
10 Unusual for heofon.

11 One is inclined to substitute
sellend, bestoicer, which occurs
three times with sigora in the
poetry, whereas sigora selost is
otherwise unknown.

12 Dependent on gehwaes.

13 See 156. n ; 199. 1.

14 An interesting parallel to
this paraphrase (a free one even
in the Greek original) of Matt.
10. 1 ff. is found in the poem of
Christ, 480-489.

15 MS. sceattas.

16 Cf. p. 201, 1. 1.

SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 217

st^dewangas strsete1 gelicga]?2;
bodiafi aefter burgum beorhtne geleafan [335]

ofer foldan fseSm; ic eow freofto healde.3
Ne Surf an4 ge on J>a fore fraetwe Isedan,5

5 gold ne seolfor; ic eow goda gehwses6
on eowerne agenne dom est ahw^tte.7'
Nu M seolfa8 miht sr5 userne9 [340]

gehyran hygej>ancol 10 ; ic sceal hrafte cunnan,
hwset Su us to11 du^u^um11 gedon wille."

10 Him )>a ondswarode ece i2 Dryhten : —

"Gif ge syndon fegnas pses13 ]>e J>rym ahof
ofer middangeard, swa ge me s^cga)>, [^15]

Qnd ge geheoldon14 feet eow se Halga bead,
ponne ic eow mid gefean f^rian wille

15 ofer brimstreamas, swa ge benan15 sint."
pa in ceol stigon16 collenfyrh^e,17
ejlenrofe ; aeghwylcum wearS [35°]

on me^refarofte mod geblissod.
Da ofer y5a geswing Andreas ongann

20 me_rell5endum18 miltsa19 biddan20

I Ace. sing. 2 = border. fits; Gr. TTJV QCKavdpuirlav, (as a)
8 Future sense. kindness. 12 MS. ^ce.

4 For ff urfon (131) . 13 = of that one, of him.

5 Not lead, but carry (Gr. u Translate, have kept, ob-

served.

6 Dependent on est. 15 = petitioners.

7= supply; not the normal 16 So in Latin: ascender enav em.

sense of the word. 17 -fyrhffe irregular f or -ferhffe.

8 See self, and 21. 18 = for the seafarers.

9 See 81. 1. 19 See 156. b.

10 Agrees with 8F5. 20 Biddan here takes three

II = for (pur) benefit, lit. bene- cases after it. Explain.

218

SELECTIONS FKOM THE ANDREAS.

wuldres Aldor, ond Jms wordum cwseS : —
"Forgife pe aDryhtena domweorSunga — [355]
willan in worulde, $nd in wuldre bleed —
•Meotud manncynnes a, swa tSu me hafast1
5 on J>yssum siSfsete sybbe gecyfted!"

10

The Voyage. — Storm at Sea.

»

Gesset him )>a se halga Holmwearde2 neah,
aeftele be .^Selum. ^fre ic ne hyrde [360]

foil3 cymlicor ceol gehladenne4
heahgestreonum. bH9eleSb insseton,
bj)eodnasb frymfulle, b]?egnasb wlitige.
Da reordode rice peoden,

ece, selmihtig, heht5 his a$ngela gan, [36s]

amserne maguj>egna, ond m^te syllan,6
frefran feasceaftne7 ofer nodes wylm,
15 J?set hie pe8 eaS9 mihton ofer yt>a gearing
drohtaS adreogan. pa bgedrefedb wearS,
bonhreredb hwselm^re; hornfisc plegode, [370]
glad10 geond garsecg, ond se grsega meew

1 Is this the normal form ?

2 Possibly (with Grein) =
guardian of the tiller or helm;
but see Vocabulary.

3 = than that, inst. of fifaet.

4 This sentence seems to be
imitated from Beow. 38-39 : —

Ne hyrde ic cymlicor ceol gegyrwan
hildewJepnum and heaftowaedum.

Note that the past participle is
substituted in the passage from

Andreas for the infinitive of Beo-
wulf. The former construction
is unusual.

5 Anglian (probably identical
with the original) form for het
(110).

6 For s vll a n.

7 Meaning Andrew, though the
next line has Me.

8Forffy(84). » For ieff.
10 See glidan.

SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS.

219

waelgifre1 wand; wedercandel swearc,2
windas weoxon,3 waegas grundon,
streamas styredon, str^ngas gurron,4
wsedo gewsette5; wseter^gsa stod6
5 preata J?ry$um. pegnas wurdon

[375]

1 Agrees with maew.

2 See sweorcan.

8 There is no hint of any ex-
traordinary commotion, much less
of a storm, in the original. Of all
this long description there is noth-
ing except, "They were troubled
because of the sea." Brooke says
(p. 416): "The storm is now de-
scribed in words that come, one
after another, short, heavy, and
springing, like the blows of the
waves, and the gusts of wind.
We know as we read that the
writer had seen the thing."

4 See georran.

5 Part of Baskervill's note, in
his edition, is : " wsedo gewaette,
the wet weeds (sails}; wet with
waters, Kemble ; waves swelled,
Grein ; replebatur aquis, vadum
madefiebat, Grimm ; waMo ge-
waette is in apposition with
strengas." Waedo (with short
ae) might be nom. (ace.) plur. of
waed, sea. But the phrase is
obscure.

6 A peculiar use of standan,
to indicate motion rather than
rest. In Mod. Eng. this general

sense is represented by phrases
like ' stand back,' « stand off from
shore,' 'stand up,' 'stand out,'
etc. In OE. poetry, standan
is frequently used with $ge or
e,gesa (similarly in ON.); thus
in Ps. 104. 33 (105. 38), cecidit
timor eorum super eos : him >eer
$gesa . . . stod, where the King
James version has, the fear of
them fell upon them. The trans-
formation of this idiom into stand
in awe of is interesting. Note
that the dative is still retained in
this quotation, of about A.D. 1380
( Sir Fer umbras 408 ): "Of whame
men stondeft aye" [i.e. awe].
However, men being eventually
understood as nom. in such a
sentence as the last (cf. Towneley
Mysteries, 305 [ab. 1460]: "/
stand great aghe"), in was sup-
plied before awe, as in this from
Lydgate (ab. 1413): "*0f theyre
lord and god to stande in awen."
See New Eng. Diet. s.v. awe.
The Scandinavian influence in
Middle English confirmed the
idiom, and assisted in its devel-
opment.

220

SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS.

acolmode; senig1 ne1 wende,2

J>set he lifgende land begete,

J>ara8 J>e mid Andreas on eagorstream

ceol gesohte. Nses4 him cu$ )>a gyt, [380]

5 hwa J>am sieflotan sund5 wisode.
Him ]>a ase halgaa on holmwege
ofer argeblond a Andreas* ]?a git,
*}>egn J)eodenhold,a )>anc gessegde
ricum Riesboran, J>a he gereordod wses : — [385]

10 "De }>issa swsesenda6 bs6^feest Meotudb
bllfes Leohtfrumab lean forgilde,
bweoruda Waldend,b ond fe wist7 gife
heofbnlicne hlaf, swa ^u chyldoc wiS me
ofer firigendstream8 cfreodec gecySdest ! [390]
synt gefreade dj>egnas mmed,

egarsecge hlymmeS,
grund10 is onhrered,11
deope12 gedrefed; fduguf5f)3 is gesw^nced,

*5

d;

dgeonge guSrincas
xegeofon9 geotende6;

1 Translate, no one. 2 See 4.
8 Dependent on senig.

4 For lines 4-14 the Greek has :
" Andrew answered and said unto
Jesus, not knowing that it was
Jesus, The Lord give thee heav-
enly bread from his kingdom."

5 = either ocean or course, prob-
ably the latter ; of. p. 226, 1. 2.

6 See 153. e.
i = as food.

8 For firgenstream.

9 MS. heofon ; but this seems
like an echo of Beow. 1690-91 : —

syftftan flod ofsloh,
gifen geotende

(= streaming sea; rushing sea,
Garnett ; gurgling currents, Hall ;
rushing ocean, Earle).

10 Probably = sea ; an unusual
sense. Cf. p. 223, 1. 1.

11 See p. 218, 11. 16, 17.

12 Adv.

18 Related to Ger. tugend (cf .
30), OE. dugan (128), and Mod.
Eng. doughty. There is an inter-
esting OE. phrase, duguff and
geoguS1 (cf. Beow. 160, etc.),

SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 221

finodigra m3egenf myclum1 gebysgod." [395]

Him of holme2 oncwseft hseleSa Scyppend:-

"Lset nu gef^rian aflotana userne

•
alida to lande ofer lagufsesten,

5 ond fonne gebidan3 beornas pine,

aras on earde, hwsenne4 jm $ft cyme." [400]

Edre5 him j>a beorlasb agefan6 ondsware,
b}>egnas frohthearde b — )>afigan7 ne woldon,
tSset hie forleton set lides stefnan8

10 leofne lareow, Qnd him9 land curon —
^ " Hwider hweorfaft we hlafordlease, [405]

geomormode, Gode10 orfeorme,
synnum n wunde, gif we swIcaS pe 12 ?
We13 bio6 Cla6ec on landa gehwam,

15 f oleum Cfraco6ec, Jxmne flra beam,

^llenrofe, geht14 besitta}>, [410]

which almost = knights and trait of our ancestors, — loyalty to

squires. The word is worth a a rightful lord. See Guminere,

little study. Germanic Origins, pp. 261-269;

1 See 72. to the citations given there might

2 Perhaps mistaken for hel- be added the account of Cynewulf
man, the helm of the ship. and Cyneheard, from the Saxon

8 Construe, lt£t Jnne beornas Chronicle for 755. One sentence

gebidan. from it will illustrate: "Qnd )>a

4 Here = until. cuaidon hie hset him nienig majg

5 For aidre. leofra nsere J>onne hiera hlaford,

6 For ageafon. " See 18. Qnd hie naefre his banan folgian

8 See stefna, a collateral form noldon."

of stefn. u JEht (sometimes eaht) is

9 See 184. a. 10 See 165. 1. not to be confounded with sent
11 See 174. d. 12 See 164. o. (4); aeht besittan = sit in coun-
13 This reply is original with the cil ; here almost = consult, dis~

poet, and exhibits a characteristic cuss, debate.

222

SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS.

hwylc hira selost1 symle gelaeste
hlaforde2 set hilde, Jxmne hand ^nd rond
on beaduwange billum forgrunden3
set mSplegan nearu prowedon."

Andrew relates Christ's Stilling of the Tempest.

5 pa reordade aiice peodena, [4i5]

a wserf sest Cining a word stunde 4 ahof : —
"Gif $u J?egn sie frymsittendes
Wuldorcyninges, swa tSu worde becwist,
r^ce |>a gerynu, hu he reordberend5

10 Iserde under lyfte. Lang is }>es slSfaet [420]

ofer fealawne flod: frefra ))ine
maecgas on mode. Mycel is nu gena
lad ofer lagustream, land swi^e feorr
to gesecanne6; sand is geblonden,7

1 Adv. (76).

2 In Carlyle's Past and Present
(Bk. 3, Chap. 10) occurs this piece
of etymologizing : " Ironcutter, at
the end of the campaign, did not
turn off his thousand fighters, but
said to them : ' Noble fighters, this
is the land we have gained ; be I
Lord in it, — what we will call
Law-ward, maintainer and keeper
of Heaven's Laws: be I Law-
ward, or in brief orthoepy Lord
in it, and be ye Loyal Men
around me in it.' " Again (Chap.
13) : " If no pious Law-ward would
remember it, always some pious

Lady (' Hlaf-diy,' Benefactress,
'Loaf-giveress,' they say she is, —
blessings on her beautiful heart !)
was there." So Ruskin, in Ses-
ame and Lilies (Of Queens' Gar-
dens) : "Lady means 'bread-
giver' or 'loaf -giver,' and Lord
means 'maintainer of laws.'"

Are these etymologies correct ?

8 MS. foregrunden.

4 = at this time, now.

5 Ace. plur. (43. 6). See p. 213,
note 1.

6 Cf. our modern ' far to seek.'

7 Cf. ^En. 1. 107: "furit aestus
harenis."

4k

SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDKEAS.

223

grand1 wiS greote. God eatte maeg [42s]

heaSollSendum2 helpe3 gef r^mraan.4 "
Ongan ]>a gleawllce agingran sine*
awuldorspedige werasa wordum trymman : —

5 "Ge faet gehogodon, fa ge on holm stigon,
fset ge on fara5 folc feorh6 gelgeddon,6 [430]

ond for Dryhtnes lufan7 dea<5 prowodon8
on ^Elmyrcna9 eftelrlce,
sawle10 gesealdon.8 Ic J>8et sylfa wat,

10 fset us gescyldeft Scyppend ^ngla,

weoruda Dryhten. Waeter^gesa sceal, [435]

geftyd11 ^nd ge^reatod furh pry^cining,

lagu lacende liSra wyrSan.12

Swa13 gesselde14 in, J>aet we on ssebate

15 ofer warutSgewinn wseda15 cunnedan

farot5ridende : frecne J>uhton [440]

egle ealada; eagorstreamas

bepton bordstseftu; brim oft oncwset5,

ytS oSerre.16 Hwilum uppastod

1 Probably = sea. Cf. p. 220,
note 10.

2 Perhaps for heahfto-, in the
sense of the high sea; cf. Lat.
altum. 8 Ace. sing.

4 It is not till this point is
reached, in the Greek original,
that the journey is begun !

5 From fah (43. 3).

6 Periphrastic, something like
our 'directed your steps.'

7 From the weak lufe.

8 Optative.

9 Allmurk(y) = Ethiopians,'
but the poet is here mistaken.
See the prefatory remarks, p. 210.

1° Here = life. n Cf . p. 227, 1. 19.

12 For weorffan.

13 Brooke remarks (p. 417) : " It
is a happy situation which the poet
conceives, for Andrew, not know-
ing that Christ himself is seated
beside him in the stern, tells Christ
a story of Christ." Cf . Mk. 4. 36 ff .

14 See 190. *5 See 156. <L
16 Dat. sing. Cf. Ps. 42. 7.

224 SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS.

of brimes bosme on bates faetSm
$gesa ofer yftlid. jElmihtig fser, [445]

Meotud mancynnes, on m$rej>yssan
beorht basnode. Beornas wurdon
5 f orhte on mode ; frizes * wilnedon,

miltsa1 to2 Mserum.3 pa seo mejiigo ongan
clypian on ceole; Cyning sona aras, [450]

e_ngla Eadgifa ySum4 stilde,
waeteres wselmum; windas preade;
10 see sessade,5 smylte wurdon

m^restreama gemeotu.6 Da tire mod ahloh,7

we gesegon8 under swegles gang [455]

windas ond waegas ond wseterbrogan

^ rSs.

f orhte gewordne for Frean9 ^gesan.

,
15 For-fan ic eow to sot5e slogan wille,

nsefre10 forlsete^ lifgende God

eorl on eorSan, gif his ^llen deah.11" [460]
Swa hleo^rode halig cejnpa

•Seawum12 gefancul; ]>egnas Iserde
20 eadig oreta,13 eorlas tryniede,

6S-$3et hie s^mninga sleep ofereode

1 See 156. a. 8 Anglian form of gesawon

2Here=/rom. (106).

3 Meaning Christ. 9 See 153. d.

4 See 164. i. 10 This gnomic sentence re-
6 This word does not otherwise sembles that in Beow. 572-573.

occur, but the meaning is obvi- Perhaps it is imitated from the

ous. There is a noun sess, mean- Latin proverb, "Fortune favors

ing seat. the brave."

6 See gemet, and 20, n See 128. 12 See 174. d,

7 See 107. l3 Usually oretta.

SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 225

be maeste. Me^re sweoSerade, [465]

ayt>a ongina e,ft oncyrde,
ahreoh holmpracu a. pa fam halgan wearft
sefter gryrehwlle gast geblissod.

Andrew desires Instruction in Seamanship.

5 Ongan J>a reordigan rsedum snottor,

wis on gewitte wordlocan onspeonn 2 : — [47°]
"Nsefre ic sselidan3 selran mette,
macraeftigran, pees-'Se4 me pyhceS,
rowend rofran, raBdsnotterran,

10 wordes wisran. Ic wille fe,

eorl unforcu^, anre5 nu gena [475]

bene biddan: feah ic ]>e abeagaa6 lyt,
asincweor^unga% syllan mihte,7
af8etedsincesa, wolde ic frgondscipe,8

15 feoden frymfaest, )>Tnne, gif ic mehte/

begitan godne. pees9 ^u gife hleotest10 [480]

haligne hyht on heofonj>rymme,

gif t5u lidwerigum larna Jnnra

esteu wyrSest. Wolde ic anes12 to 'Se,

20 cynerof haeleft, crseftes neosan, —

Saet M me getaehte, nu fe tir13 Cyning [485]
ond miht forgef,14 manna Scyppend,

1 Agrees with hie. 8 Object of begitan.

2 See onspannan. 9 = for that.

8 Ace. sing. 10 Future sense.

* Here = so far as, as (157. 1). n See 165. 12 See 156. m.

5 See 156. b. G See 154. a. 13 Ace. sing.

7 Variants of meahte, i* Variant of forgeaf,

226

SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS.

hu fiu awaegflotana wsere bestemdon,1

aS8ehejngestea sund2 wisige.

Ic waes on3 gifeSe3 in ond nu

syxtyne sitSum4 on ssebate, [490]

5 bm$reb hrerendum5 mundum6 freorig,7

beagorstreamasb — is $ys8 ane9 ma — ,

swa10 ic sefre ne geseah senigne mann,

JxrySbearn hseleS,11 ]>e gellcne

steoran ofer stsefnan. Streamwelm hwileft,12 [495]
10 beataS13 brunst9et5o; is ]?es bat ful scrid,

fsereS famigheals fugole14 gelicost,

glided on geofone. Ic georne wat,

\>ddt ic sefre ne geseah ofer y^lade,15

on sseleodan16 sylllcran17 crseft. [500]

15 Is Jxm18 geliccost,19 swa20 he21 on landsceape22

1 For bestemdan, the (weak)
past part., according to Wiilker.
It would then agree with wajg-
flotan (dat. sing.).

2 See p. 213, note 4, and p. 220,
1. 5. 3 = by chance.

* See 176. 1.

5 Governs me^re (and eagor-
streamas), and agrees with
mundum. 6 = in hands ?

7 Agrees with Ic.

8 For ffis, neut. nom. sing.

9 Weak; agrees with 9"ys. This
makes another journey, added to
the sixteen. The Greek has, " Be-
hold, this is the seventeenth."
Brooke (p. 414) attributes this to
the OE. poet. 10 Almost = yet.

11 It is unusual to have two
synonymous nouns thus joined.

12 See hwelan.

18 Unusual ending of 3 sing.

14 Cf. Odyssey 7. 36: "Their
ships are swift as the flight of a
bird." See also Od. 13. 86-87 ;
11. 125.

15 MS. yfflafe, which would
mean sand, that which is left by
the waves. 16 See saelida.

17 For sel-, contracted from
seld-, the root of seldom.
is - to that.

19 For gelicost; see 1. 11.

20 = as if. 21 = the boat (bat).
22 = simply land; the Greek

has: tirl TTJS yrjs.

SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 227

stille stande, pair hine a storm a ne maeg,
awinda awe^cgan, ne wseterflodas
brecan brondstsefne ; hwaeftere on brim sneoweS l
snel under2 segle.2 Du eart seolfa geong, [505]

5 wlgendra hleo, nalas wintrum frod:
hafast ]>e on fyrhSe, faroSlacende,3
eorles ondsware, seghwylces4 canst
worda5 for6 worulde wislic andgit.7"

The Pilot recognizes God's Presence with Andrew.

Him Qndswarode ece Dryhten: — [510]

10 "Oft }>3et gesseleS, feet we on sselade,

ascipuma under8 scealcum, fonne sceor9 cymeS,

breca'S10 ofer bseftweg abrimh^ngestuma.

Hwilum us on yftum earfotSlice

ges£ele6 on saiwe,11 feh12 we slt5nesan [515]

15 frecne geferan. Flodwylm ne maeg

manna senigne ofer13 Meotudes est

lungre gel^ttan14; ah15 him lifes ge weald

se t5e brimu bindeS, brune y^5a

•5yt5 and ]>reata$.16 He peodum sceal [520]

20 racian mid rihte, se Se rodor ahof

1 MS. snoweff. 9 See 18.

2 So yet, under sail. 10 Almost = break away.

8 See 152. n Irreg. dat. ; usually sae.

4 Dependent on andgit. 12 For ffeah. 18 = against.

5 Dependent on Seghwylces. 14 Cf . Hamlet 1. 4. 85: "I'll

6 Almost = in. make a ghost of him that lets

7 Object of canst (130). me."

8 = among ; but this half -line 15 See 127 ; here reflexive,
is a little obscure. 16 See note 13, p. 226.

228 SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS.

gefsestnode folmum1 smum,
worhte and wr^ftede, wuldras2 fylde
beorhtne boldwelan; swa gebledsod wearS
engla eSel )>urh his anes miht. [525]

5 For-fan is agesynea, soft3 aorgetea,
cuS aoncnawena, pset t>u Cyninges eart
J>egen gejmngen prymsittendes4;
for-)>an ]>e sona bS8eholmb oncneow,
bgarsecges begangb, fset ftu gife hsefdes5 [530]

10 haliges gastes. cHsernc ^ft onwand,
"aryfta geblondc; ^gesa gestilde,
wldfseftme wseg; waedu swseftorodon
seoftfan hie ongeton J>set fte God haefde
wffije6 bewunden/ se t5e wuldres bleed

15 gestaftolade strangum mihtum."

Andrew is carried to the City.8

pus Andreas Qndlangne dseg9
h^rede10 hleoftorcwidum Haliges lare,
oft-ftset hine SQinninga sleep ofereode11 [820]

on hronrade Heofoncyninge neh.12
20 pa agel£edana het13 llfes Brytta

1 See 174. 7 MS. bewunde.

2 Perhaps Anglian genitive ; 8 Note the break here (11. 537-
used for the inst. after fylde, as 817). The interval is occupied by
in the poem of Christ, 11. 407-408. discourses.

8 Here a noun. 9 See 170. 10 MS. berede.

4 Agrees with Cyninges. n See p. 224, 1. 21.

6 Original form (95). 12 For neah.

6 = with his covenant. 18 Construe, het . . . sine e,n-

SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 229

ofer y<5a gepraec e^nglas sine,

faeSmuin af$rigeana on Faeder1 waere

leofne mid lissum ofer lagufaesten.2 [825J

#####*##

Leton pone halgan be hejestriete
5 swefan on sybbe under swegles hleo,

bllSne3 bidan burhwealle neh,4

his mShe^tuin, nihtlangne fyrst,

o^-jjaet Dryhten forlet dsegcandelle [835]

sclre scinan. Sceadu swefterodon
10 wQnn under wolcnum. pa com wederes blsest,5

hador heofonleoma ofer hofu blican.

Onwoc pa wiges6 heard, wang sceawode;

fore burggeatum abeorgasa steape, [840]

ahleo^ua7 hlifodon; ymbe harne stan
15 tigelfagan trafu,8 torras stodon,

windige weallas. pa se wis9 oncneow

fset he Marmedonia msegSe hsefde

sTt5e10 gesohte, swa him syli" bebead, [845]

pa11 him foregescraf, Faeder mancynnes.

glas . . . gelsedan leofne ... * Is construed both with burh-

ofer lagufaesten ... on Faeder wealle and niffhe^tum.

waere. 6 Not blast. 6 See 155.

1 Genitive. 7 See hliS1, and 20.

2 Here follow four lines which 8 See 47. 4.

are probably corrupt, and are 9 For wisa (55) .

therefore omitted. 10 See 174. a.

3 = kindly, amiable. n MS. >am. Translate, when.

230

SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS.

Andrew's Disciples relate their Adventure.

Geseh1 he fa on greote2 gingran3 sine,

beornas beadurofe, biryhte4 him

swefan on sleepe. He sona ongann

wlgend we^ccean, ond worde cwaeS : — [85°]

5 "Ic eow slogan mseg so$5 orgete,6

fset us gystran-daege7 on geofones stream8

ofer arwelan seSeling f^rede.

In fam ceole wees cyninga Wuldor,9

Waldend werfteode 10 ; ic his word oncneow, [855]
10 feh he his msegwlite bemiSen hsefde."

Him fa aeftelingas ^ndsweorodon

geonge agencwiduma, a gastgerynum a : —

"We fe, Andreas, ea^5e gecy^atS

si$ userne, fset t5u sylfa miht [860]

1 For geseah.

2 Gr. ' on the earth ' (t-rrl
7^v). 3 See 169.

4 The only occurrence of this
word ; aetrihte, similarly formed,
is found three times in poetry.

6 Noun in ace.

6 Agrees with soft.

7 See 176.

8 Cf. the 'stream of Oceanus,'
Od. 11. 21, and often in Homer.

. 9 To this kenning there are
several analogies in Greek and
Latin. Thus Ulysses is referred
to as 'great glory of the Achai-
ans,' II. 9. 673, and elsewhere ;
the bull is called the « glory of the

herd' by Ovid (A. A. 1. 290); and
decus is used by Virgil (?) almost
exactly as here, — decus Asterice
(Cul. 15) for decens or pulchra
Asteria, like cyninga wuldor
for wuldorlic cyning. An in-
teresting mediaeval parallel is the
line by Hilary, a disciple of Abe-
lard, and probably an English-
man, cited by Lenient, La Satire
en France au Moyen Age, p. 20,
note: "Papa summus, paparum
gloria." So he apostrophizes a
girl with "Ave, splendor puel-
larum" (Wright, Biog. Brit. Lit.,
Anglo-Norman Period, p. 93) .
10 MS.weorftode.

SELECTIONS FKOM THE ANDREAS.

231

ongitan gleawlice gastgehygdum.
Us saewerige slsep ofereode ;
j>a comon earnas1 ofer yt>a wylm
faran2 on flyhte feSenim hremige,3

5 us of slsependum sawle abrugdon,
mid gefean f^redon flyhte4 on lyfte
brehtmum bliSe,5 beorhte 6 $nd lifte 6 ;
lissum7 lufodon $nd in lofe wunedon,
}>8er wses singal sang $nd8 swegles g$ng,

10 wlitig weoroda heap9 $nd wuldres }>reat.10
Utan ymbe ^ESelne11 e^nglas stodon,
pegnas ymb peoden pusendmselum ;
h^redon on hehtSo halgan stefne
dryhtna Dryhten.12"

[865]

[870]

1 Related to Gr. fyms, a bird.

2 Not in MS., but supplied for
the verse structure.

8 See 174. d. Like Gr. yavpos ;
Archilochus has, exulting in his
curls. 4 Inst. (174. a).

5 = blithe, joyful. Note the
rime and assonance hi these lines.

6 Nom. plur. ; or possibly ad-
verbs. Will the last consonants
permit of associating liffe with
Gerin. gelind?

7 How may this contain the
stem (liff-) of the last word (34)?

8 Possibly miswritten for
geond, or perhaps the rare prepo-
sition and (= in, in presence o/);
this is on the supposition that
swegles gQng means revolution

of the sky, cf. p. 224, 1. 12. The
music of the spheres is even sug-
gested, though hardly in the poet's
mind. Sweg^el may sometimes
mean music, and possibly so here,
but then one hardly knows how
to translate gQng.

9 So in Shakespeare : Rich.
III. 2. 1. 53, "Amongst this
princely heap11; Jul. Cces. 1. 3.
23, "There were drawn Upon a
heap a hundred ghastly women."

10 A Hebraism ; multitude of
glory, nearly = glorious mul-
titude.

11 Jesus, according to the orig-
inal.

12 Biblical expression; see Rev.
17.14] 19. 16.

APPENDIXES.

APPENDIX I.

SOME USEFUL BOOKS FOR THE STUDY OF OLD ENGLISH.

I. A SELECTION FOR THE BEGINNER.

Political and Social History.

GREEN, Short History of the English People, pp. 1-66.
FREEMAN, Old English Hist,ory. New York, 1876.
TRAILL, Social England, Vol. I. London and New York, 1894.
(Chapter II.)

Religious and Cultural History.

LINGARD, The Anglo-Saxon Church. London, 1858, 2 vols.
BRIGHT, Early English Church History. 2d ed. New York, 1888.
TURNER, History of the Anglo-Saxons. London, 1852, 3 vols.

GILES, Translation of Bedels Ecclesiastical History of England,
and the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. (Bohn Library.)

Literary History.

TEN BRINK, Early English Literature. New York, 1883. (The
best.)

BROOKE, History of Early English Literature. New York, 1892.
(Contains several pieces of translation from Old English
poetry.)

— , English Literature from the Beginning to the Norman Con-
quest. New York, 1898.

MORLEY, English Writers, Vol. II. New York, 1888. (Contains
translations.)

Biography.

ASSER, Life of Alfred. (In Six Old English Chronicles, Bohn
Library.)

WHITE, jElfric: A New Study of his Life and Writings. (Yale
Studies in English, II.) New York, 1898.

235

236 APPENDIX I.

Biography. (Continued.)

PLUMMER, Life of Bede. (As below, under Religious and
Cultural History.)

BEDE, Account of Ccedmon. (In Ecclesiastical History, Bk. IV.,
Chap. XXIV.)

For reference:

Dictionary of Christian Biography. London, 1877-87, 4 vols.
Dictionary of National Biography: A-Wakefield. London,
1885-99, 58 vols.

Translations.

HALL, Beowulf, translated into Modern Metres. 2d ed. Boston, 1892.
EARLE, The Deeds of Beowulf. New York, 1892.

GARNETT, Beowulf, and The Fight at Finnsburg. 3d ed. Boston,
1889. (Nearly literal; not so enjoyable as the other two,
but more trustworthy in details.)

TENNYSON, The Battle of Brunanburh. (In Works.)
GARNETT, Elene; Judith; Athelstan, or the Fight at Brunan-
burh ; and Byrhtnoth, or the Fight at Maldon. Boston, 1889.
(Nearly literal.)

ROOT, Andreas: The Legend of St. Andrew.' (Tale Studies in
English, VII.) New York, 1899.

WHITMAN, Cynewulfs Christ, translated into Modern Prose.
Boston, 1899. (Forthcoming.)

[See also under Literary History and Poetical Texts.]

Readers.

SWEET, Anglo-Saxon Reader. 7th ed. Oxford and New York, 1894.
BRIGHT, Anglo-Saxon Reader. 3d ed. New York, 1894.

ZUPITZA-MACLEAN, Old and Middle English Reader. New York,
1893.

BASKERVILL AND HARRISON, Anglo-Saxon Prose Reader. New
York, 1898.

Poetical Texts.

COOK, Judith, with Introduction, Translation, Complete Glossary,
and various Indexes, and an Autotype Facsimile. 2d ed.
Boston, 1889. (Pamphlet edition, 1893.)

APPENDIX I. 237

Poetical Texts. (Continued.)

ZUPITZA-KENT, Elene. Boston, 1889.
WYATT, Beowulf. New York, 1894.

COOK, The Christ of Cynewulf. Boston and London, 1899.
(Forthcoming.)

Prose Texts.

BRIGHT, Gospel of St. Luke. Oxford and New York, 1893.
SWEET, Selected Homilies of ^Elfric. Oxford and New York,

1885.
, Extracts from Alfred's Orosius. Oxford and New York,

1886.
BOSWORTH AND WARING, Gothic and Anglo-Saxon Gospels, with

the Versions of Wycliffe and Tyndale. London, 1888.
COOK, Biblical Quotations in Old English Prose Writers, Vol. I.

New York and London, 1898. (From Alfred and JElfric.)

History of the English Language.

EMERSON, History of the English Language. New York, 1894.

, Brief History of the English Language. New York and

London, 1896.
LOUNSBURY, History of the English Language. Revised ed. New

York, 1894.

NESFIELD, Historical English. New York, 1899.
CHAMPNEYS, History of English. New York, 1893.

COOK, English Language, in Johnson's Cyclopaedia. New York,
1896.

Etymology.

SKEAT, Principles of English Etymology: Series I., The Native

Element. New York, 1887.
[See also Dictionaries.]

Grammar.

SiEVERs-CooK, Old English Grammar. 2d ed. Boston, 1887.
WYATT, Elementary Old English Grammar. Cambridge, 1897.

HENRY, Short Comparative Grammar of English and German.
New York, 1894.

238 APPENDIX I.

Phonetics.

SWEET, Primer of Phonetics. Oxford and New York, 1890.

BELL, English Visible Speech for the Million. London and New
York.

— , Manual of Vocal Physiology and Visible Speech. New
York.

[Any one of these three.]

Dictionaries.

HALL, Concise Anglo-Saxon Dictionary. New York, 1894.

SWEET, Student's Dictionary of Anglo-Saxon. New York and
London, 1897.

MURRAY AND BRADLEY, New English Dictionary: A -Germaniz-
ing, H-Hod. Oxford and New York, 1884-99. (Cited as
New Eng. Diet.}

II. A SELECTION FOR THE ADVANCED STUDENT.

Bibliography.

WULKER, Grundriss zur Geschichte der Angelsdchsischen Litte-
ratur. Leipzig, 1885.

KORTING, Grundriss der Geschichte der Englischen Litteratur.
2d ed. Munster i. W., 1893.

Jahresbericht . . . der Germanischen Philologie. Berlin (later
Leipzig), 1879-. (Section XV. (later XVI.) is devoted to
English.)

SONNENSCHEIN, The Best Books, pp. 952-961. 2d ed. New
York, 1891.

— , Header's Guide to Contemporary Literature. London and
New York, 1895.

Political and Social History.

KEMBLE, The Saxons in England. London, 1876, 2 vols.

LAPPENBERG, History of England under the Anglo-Saxon Kings.
2 vols. (Bohn Library.)

GREEN, The Conquest of England. New York, 1884.
, The Making of England. New York, 1883.

APPENDIX I. 239

Political and Social History. (Continued.)

FREEMAN, History of the Norman Conquest, Vol. I., Chaps. L-
III. Oxford and New York, 1873.

PALGRAVE, Rise and Progress of the English Commonwealth,
Vol. I. London, 1831.

STUBBS, Constitutional History of England, Vol. I., Chaps. I.-

VIII. Oxford and New York, 1875.
ADAMS (and others), Essays on Anglo-Saxon Law. New York,

1876.
ANDREWS, The Old English Manor. Baltimore, 1892.

Religious and Cultural History.

PLUMMER, Venerabilis Bazdce Opera Historica. Oxford and New
York, 1896, 2 vols.

GRIMM, Teutonic Mythology. London, 1879-89, 4 vols.
HADDAN AND STUBBS, Councils and Ecclesiastical Documents.

London, 1869-78, 3 vols.
PADELFORD, Old English Musical Terms. Bonn, 1899. (Banner

Beitrdge zur Anglistik, IV.)

Literary History.

EBERT, Allgemeine Geschichte der Litteratur des Mittelalters im
Abendlande. Leipzig, 1874-87, 3 vols. (Especially Vols. I.
and III.)

BRANDL, Altenglische Literatur. (In Paul's Grundriss der Ger-
manischen Philologie. 2d ed. Strassburg, 1899. Forth-
coming. )

COOK, Biblical Quotations in Old English Prose Writers, Vol. I.
London and New York, 1898. (Introduction contains a
sketch of Old English Biblical translations, prose and poet-
ical, with bibliography.)

Biography.

WRIGHT, Biographia Britannica Literaria, Vol. I. London, 1842.

MONTALEMBERT, Monks of the West. Edinburgh, 1861-79, 7 vols.
(A fascinating work.)

240 APPENDIX I.

Translations.

GREIN, Dichtungen der Angelsachsen, stabreimend ubersetzt. Got-
tingen, 1857-59, 2 vols.

Readers.

SWEET, Second Anglo-Saxon Reader. Oxford and New York,

1887. (Archaic and dialectal ; consists largely of glosses.)
KLUGE, Angelsdchsisches Lesebuch. Halle, 1897.

KORNER, Angelsdchsische Texte, mit Uebersetzung, Anmerkungen,

und Glossar. Heilbronn, 1880.
RIEGER, Alt- und Angelsdchsisches Lesebuch. Giessen, 1861.

Poetical Texts. [See also Prose Texts.]

GREIN-WULKER, Bibliothek der Angelsdchsischen Poesie. Kassel,
1881-98.

GOLLANCZ, The Exeter Book, Part I. London (Early English

Text Society), 1895.
THORPE, Codex Exoniensis. London, 1842.

ZUPITZA, Beowulf, Autotypes of the unique Cotton MS., with a
Transliteration and Notes. London (E. E. T. S.), 1882.

Prose Texts.

SWEET, Oldest English Texts. London (E. E. T. S.), 1885.
, King A If red's West Saxon Version of Gregory' s Pastoral

Care. London (E. E. T. S.), 1871-72.
— , King Alfred's Orosius. London (E. E. T. S.), 1883.
MILLER, Old English Version of Bede's Ecclesiastical History of

the English People. London (E. E. T. S.), 1890-98.
GREIN, Bibliothek der Angelsdchsischen Prosa, Vol. I. Cassel,

1872. (Mostly translations from the Old Testament.)
SEDGEFIELD, King Alfred's Old English Version of Boethius de

Consolatione Philosophic^. Oxford, 1899.
THORPE, Homilies of ^Elfric. London (^Elfric Society), 1844-46,

2 vols.

MORRIS, Blickling Homilies. London (E. E. T. S.), 1874-80,

3 vols. in 1.

APPENDIX I. 241

Prose Texts. (Continued.)

SKEAT, ^Elfric^s Metrical Lives of Saints. London (E. E. T. S.),

1881-99, 2 vols.

— , The Gospels in Anglo-Saxon and Northumbrian Versions.
Cambridge, 1871-87.

ASSMANN, Angelsdchsische Homilien und Heiligenleben. (Biblio-
thek der Angelsdchsischen Prosa, Vol. III.) Kassel, 1889.

EARLE, Handbook to the Land-Charters and other Saxonic Docu-
ments. Oxford and New York, 1888.

EARLE, Two of the Saxon Chronicles Parallel. Oxford and New
York, 1865. (Vol. I. of a revision by Plummer has been
published, New York, 1892.)

SCHMID, Die Gesetze der Angelsachsen. 2d ed. Leipzig, 1858.
(This has a much completer apparatus than the following.)

THORPE, Ancient Laws and Institutes of England. London, 1840,
2 vols.

NAPIER, Wulfstan. Berlin, 1883.

COCKAYNE, Leechdoms, Wortcunning, and Starcraft of Early
England. London, 1864-66, 3 vols.

Facsimiles of Manuscripts.

SKEAT, Twelve Facsimiles of Old English [i.e. Old and Middle
English] Manuscripts, with Transcriptions and Introduction.
Oxford and New York, 1892. (From Alfred's translation of
the Pastoral Care, the poetical Exodus, and the Chronicle.)

WULKER, Codex Vercellensis, die Angelsdchsische Handschrift zu
Vercelli in Getreuer Nachbildung. Leipzig, 1894.

[See also Zupitza's Beowulf, Cook's Judith, etc.]

History of the English Language.

KLUGE, Geschichte der Englischen Sprache. (In Paul's Grundriss
der Germanischen Philologie, I. 780-930.) Strassburg, 1891.

Grammar.

MATZNER, Englische Grammatik. 3d ed. Berlin, 1885-89, 3 vols.
(English translation by C. J. Grece, London, 1874.)

KOCH, Historische Grammatik der Englischen Sprache. Cassel,
1863-78, 3 vols.

242 APPENDIX I.

Grammar. (Continued.)

COSIJN, Altwestsdchsische Grammatik. The Hague, 1883-88.

— , Kurzgefasste Altwestsachsische Grammatik. 2d ed. Leiden,
1893.

SWEET, New English Grammar, Parts I. and II. Oxford and
New York, 1892-1898.

SIEVERS, Angelsachsische Grammatik. 3d ed. Halle, 1898.
Phonology.

SWEET, History of English Sounds. Oxford and New York, 1888.
MAYHEW, Synopsis of Old English Phonology. Oxford and New

York, 1891.
COOK, Phonological Investigation of Old English. Boston, 1888.

Syntax.

CHASE, Bibliographical Guide to Old English Syntax. Leipzig,

1896.
WULFING, Die Syntax in den Werken Alfreds des Grossen.

I. Teil-IL Teil, 1. Halfte. Bonn, 1894-97. (Contains a

useful bibliography.)

Prosody.

SIEVERS, Altgermanische Metrik, pp. 120-149. Halle, 1893.
— , Angelsachsische Metrik. (In Paul's Grundriss der germanis-
chen Philologie, II. 1. 888-893 ; a very brief, but clear, sketch.)

Dictionaries.

BOSWORTH-TOLLER, Anglo-Saxon Dictionary. New York, 1882-98.

GREIN, Sprachschatz der Angelsachsischen Dichter. Gottingen,
1861-64.

COOK, Glossary of the Old Northumbrian Gospels. Halle, 1894.

LINDELOF, Glossar zur Altnorthumbrischen Evangelieniibersetzung
in der Rushworth-Handschrift. Helsingfors, 1897.

HARRIS, Glossary of the West Saxon Gospels (Yale Studies in
English, VI.). New York, 1899.

KLUGE, Etymologisches Wb'rterbuch der Deutschen Sprache (with
Janssen's Index). 5th ed., Strassburg, 1894; 4th ed. trans-
lated. New York, 1891. (For comparison of Old English
with German words.)

APPENDIX I.

Periodicals.

Anglia. Halle, 1878-.

Englische Studien. Heilbronn, 1878-.

Archiv fur das Studium der Neueren Sprachen. Berlin, 1846-.
(Especially the recent volumes.)

Beitrage zur Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache uhd Litteratur (ed.
by Paul and Braune). Halle, 1874-.

Transactions and Proceedings of the Modern Language Associa-
tion of America. Baltimore, 1880-.

Modern Language Notes. Baltimore, 1886-.
Journal of Germanic Philology. Boston, London, and Leipzig,
1897-.

III. MEMORANDA OF ADDITIONAL BOOKS.

244 APPENDIX I.

APPENDIX II.

CORRESPONDENCES OF OLD ENGLISH AND MODERN
GERMAN VOWELS.

Only a selection of the more regular correspondences
is here given. The student must not be surprised at
the occurrence of correspondences which he cannot
reconcile with these ; profounder study will usually
show the reason for the discrepancy. The great
majority of instances, however, will be found to fall
under the following heads. The graphic representa-
tions of the vowels, not their sounds, is all that is
here considered, but this will be found of much
assistance in tracing and fixing cognates.

OLD ENGLISH SHORT VOWELS AND DIPHTHONGS.

OE. a : Ger. a baffian : baden.

OE. ae : Ger. a craeft : Kraft.

Sometimes OE. ae : Ger. e. . . haerfest : Herbst.

OE. e : Ger. e brecan : brechen.

OE. $ : Ger. e (ee) b$dd : Sett; h$re : Heer.

OE. i : Ger. i fisc : Fisch.

OE. o : Ger. o lof : Lob.

OE. u : Ger. u burg : Burg.

OE. y : Ger. u fyllan : fullen.

Sometimes OE. y : Ger. u . . . hyldu : Huld.

OE. ea (20, 21) : Ger. a hearpe : Harfe.

OE. eo (20, 21) : Ger. e eorffe : Erde.

245

246 APPENDIX II.

OLD ENGLISH LONG VOWELS AND DIPHTHONGS.

OE. a : Ger. ei brad : breit.

Sometimes OE. a : Ger. e (ee) . . . ar : Ehre ; sawol : Seele.
OE. se : Ger. ei hail : Heil.

Sometimes OE. a§ : Ger. a or Ger. e . { *? tan : lassen >'

(. ajrest : erst.

OE. e : Ger. u grene : griin.

OE. i : Ger. ei Idel : eitel.

OE. o : Ger. u fot : Fuss.

OE. u : Ger. au bus : Hans.

OE. ea : Ger. au heafod : Haupt.

Before h, and dental consonants

(6), OE. ea : Ger. o deaff : Tod.

OE. eo : Ger. ie deor : Tier.

In tracing back the history of these vowels, many
correspondences become clearer. Thus, take OE. -o :
Ger. u. The Old High German correlative of 6 is
uo, that is, the one long vowel is diphthongized into
two short ones. Of these it is the u which has sur-
vived. If now we consider that the i-umlaut of o is
e, and of Ger. u is il, we shall better understand
such a pair as grene : griin.

It should be observed that Ger. ei corresponds to
OE. a, se, and i, and Ger. au to OE. u and ea ;
similarly Ger. o to OE. o and ea, Ger. u to OE. u
and o, etc. Note, too, that the sound of the vowel
in Ger. eitel, Haus, corresponds precisely to the Mod.
Eng. sound into which the OE. vowels of Idel, hus,
have respectively developed.

See Kluge, under Dictionaries, p. 241.

APPENDIX III.

ANDREW'S NEGOTIATIONS WITH THE STEERSMAN.

[This extract from the Greek is found on pp. 136-138 of Tischendorf 's
Acta Apostolorum Apocrypha, and corresponds to lines 235-349 of the Old
English Andreas.]

Avaoras Se 'AvS/oea? TO> Trpwl CTropeveTo CTTI rrjv 6aXaar<rav
a/xa rot? jaa^Tats avTOv, /cat KareXQiDv firi TOV atytaA.ov tScv
/xtKpov /cat CTrt TO TrXoidpLov rpet? avopas KaOe£o-
6 yap Kvptos rvj eavTOv Svva/xet /caTeo~/cevao-€v TrXotov,
Kat a^ro? ^v wcrTrep av^pcoTros Trpwpevs ei/ T<O TrAota*' /cat CIO-T;-
vcy/cev 8uo dyye'Aovs ovs CTronyo-ev w? di/^pcoTrov? c/>ai^vat, /cat
^crav ev TO) TrXota) /ca^e^oyaevot. 6 ovv 'Ai/S^oeas ^eao-a/xevo? TO
TrXotov Kat TOVS Tpct? ovTas ev avrco ^X^P7} XaPav
o-c/>o8pa, Kat Tropev^cts Trpo? avTOv? etTrev Hot)
d8cAc/>ot, /u,€Ta TOV TrXotov TOV /xtK/aov TOVTOV ; Kat a7roKpi0ets

6 Kvpto? e?7rei/ avTa>

Then Andrew arose early, and went to the sea with his dis-
ciples, and, when he had gone down to the sea-shore, he saw a
little boat, and in the boat three men sitting. For the Lord
had prepared a ship by his own power, and he himself was as
it were a steersman in the ship ; and he brought two angels
whom he made to seem as men, and they were seated in the
ship. Andrew, therefore, when he saw the ship and the three
men in it, rejoiced with very great joy, and, coming to them,
said, Whither go ye, brethren, with this little ship ? And the
Lord answered and said unto him, We are journeying into the
country of the man-eaters. Now Andrew, when he saw Jesus,

247

248 APPENDIX III.

ywv. 6 8e 'AvSpeas 0eao-atievos rov 'Ii/crovv OVK eTreyixo avrov *
^v yap 6 '!>7<rovs Kpvij/as TT)V eavrov ^eor^ra, Kat T^V <£aivo/xcvos
TO) 'AvSpea o>s avOpwiros Trpwpcvs * 6 8« 'IiytroOs aKovVas TOV
'AvSpeou Aeyovros 6Vt K<iya> cts T^V ^co/oai/ TWV avOp(D7ro(f>ay<ov
TTOpcuo/xat, Aeyet avraJ Has avOptoiros <£evyet T^V TrdXiv e/ceivryv,
Kat TTWS v/xets 7ropev€(7^e e/cet ; KCU aTro/cpt^ets 'AvSpeas CITTCV
Ilpay/aa rt fUKpov e^o/xev CKCI Sunrpd^aaOai., /cat Set
avro * aAA.' et Swaoxu, Trotryorov jae#' ^/itov T^V
Tavrirjv rov aTra^at ^/xas ev TT^ X^Pa T^v
ev ij Kat v/aets /xeXXere 7roptv€.(T@(u. a7ro/cpt0ets 8e 6 'I?ycrovs
avrots 'AveA^aTe.

Kat etTrev 'AvSpeas ©eXw (rot Tt cfravepov 7rot^(rat, veavtcr/ce,
Trpo TOT) T^jOtas dveX^etv ev r<o TrXotai o"ov. 6 Se I^o~ov? etTrev
Aeye o fiovXrj. 6 8e 'AvSp^as etTrev avra> NavXov OVK e^o/xeV o-ot
Trapao-^eti/, aAA' ovre aprov e^o/xev ets 8tarpo^»;v. Kat aTTOKpt^ets
6 'IT;O-OVS CITTCV avrw IIcos ovi/ aTrep^ecrOe /u,^ Trapt^ovre?
TOV vavAov /xryre aprov e^ovre? ets 8tarpo^>^v ; etTrev 8e '
TO) 'I^o-ov ^AKOVO-OV, dSeA^e • /AT) vo/xtcr^s ort Kara Tvpavvtav ov

knew him. not, for Jesus was hiding his godhead, and appearing
to Andrew as a steersman. Jesus hearing Andrew say, I also
am going to the country of the man-eaters, saith unto him,
Every one fleeth from that city, and why go ye thither? Andrew
answered and said, We have a certain little business to perform
there, and must needs finish it ; if thou canst, do us this kindness
to carry us to the country of the man-eaters, to which ye also are
bound. Jesus answered and said unto them, Come.

And Andrew said, I will make known to thee somewhat, young
man, before we enter into thy ship. Jesus said, Say what thou
wilt. Then Andrew said unto him, We have no passage-money to
give thee, neither have we bread for food. Jesus answered and said
unto him, Why then do ye depart, seeing that ye neither give us
passage-money nor have bread for food ? Andrew said unto Jesus,

APPENDIX III. 249

Si'So/xev (rot TOV vavAov ^/xxov, dAA ly/ms lAaOrjTai ccr/xev TOV
Kvpiov i)/u,u)v 'Irycrov Xptorov TOV dya0ov 0eov. e£eA.e£aTO yap
•ty/xa? TOVS SwSeKa, /cat Trape'StoKey i^/xti/ evroA^v TOiavrrjv Ae'yw
6Vt Tropcvo/Aevbi KYjpv<T(r€.iv ftr] /?a(TTa£eT€ dpyvptor ev T$ 68a>
aprov fj,r)re irrjpav fj,rJTt VTroS^/Aara /xiyre pdjS&ov /xiyre 8vo
et ow TTOtet? T^V <£iA.av0/3co7riav /xe^' i^/xcov, d8eX^>e,

(TVVTO/XCOS ' €1 OV 7TOl€t5, (jXLVepOKTOV ^/AtV, Kttt 7TO/3€V-

'

^r^cro/xev cavrots Irepov TrXotov. aTro/cpifleis Se 6 '
TW 'AvSpea Et avriy C(TTIV 17 evToXrj rjv €Xa^8ere Kat
avrrjv, avf.X6a.rf. //.era 7rdo"r)<; ^apas ev r<p TrXoca) /xov.
yap fiov\o[MLi. v/Aas TOVS /Aa^Tas TOV Xeyo/xeVov 'iTyo-o
0eiv ev TO) irXotit) /AOV 77 TOVS Trapc'^oi/Tas ftot xpvaiov KCU apyv-
piov ' TravTco? ya/o d^to? ci/xt tva 6 d7roo"ToA.os TOV Kvpiov avf
fv TO) TrXoia) /xov. aTTOKpt^ct? 8e 6 'AvSpeas eTrrev
/xot, dSeA.<£e, 6 /cvptos 7rapd(r^r} <TOL rrjv 86£av Kat
/cat dvT/Atfev 'AvSpeas /U.CTO. TWV avTOv fw.Or)T(*)v ets TO TrXotov.

Hearken, brother; think not that because of arrogance we give
thee not our passage-money, since we are disciples of the good
God, our Lord Jesus Christ. For he chose us, the twelve, and
gave us this commandment, saying, As ye go to preach, carry
neither money on the way, neither bread, nor scrip, nor shoes,
nor staff, nor two coats. If, therefore, thou wilt do us this kind-
ness, brother, tell us plainly; if thou wilt not, declare it unto
us, and we will go and seek for ourselves another ship. Jesus
answered and said unto Andrew, If this is the commandment
which ye have received and do keep, enter with all joy into my
ship; for verily I had rather that ye, the disciples of him who
is called Jesus, should enter into my ship, than those who give
me gold and silver; for I am certainly worthy that the apostle
of the Lord should enter into my ship. Then Andrew answered
and said, Agree with me, brother, and the Lord give thee glory
and honor. And Andrew entered into the ship with his disciples.

APPENDIX IV.

SPECIMENS OF THE DIALECTS.

The two best sources of information on the OE.
dialects are Sievers' OE. Grammar and Prof. E. M.
Brown's work on Mercian. The latter is in two
parts, — (Part I.) Die Sprache der Rushworth Grlossen
(Gottingen, 1891), comprising the vowels, and (Part
II.) The Language of the Rushworth G-loss (Gottingen,
1892), comprising a continuation of the vowels, the
consonants, and inflection.

In some respects the non-West Saxon dialects
agree. These common features, so far as they relate
to the vowels, have been signalized by Sievers, and
are here extracted from § 150 of my edition of his
Grammar : —

1. In place of the West Saxon se = Germ, e, West
Germ, a, stands the vowel e.

2. The WS. ie, le is wanting, and hence the same
is true of the unstable y, y (i, i) (19).

3. The sounds ea, eo (io), as well as their cor-
responding long diphthongs, are not so accurately
discriminated as in WS. In Northumbrian especially
there is great confusion between ea and eo. Kentish
has a preference for ia and io, the former standing
as well for WS. ea as for eo.

4. The sound 03 is of more extensive occurrence.

250

APPENDIX IV. 251

I. NORTHUMBRIAN.
1. Caedmon's Hymn.

According to Sweet (Oldest English Texts, p. 148),
" The hyinn of Csedmon is written at the top of the
page [i.e. in the famous Moore MS. of Bede] in a
smaller hand than that of the List of Kings which
follows it. It is not impossible that the hymn may
have been written later than the List [which, accord-
ing to Sweet, was written 'most probably in 737'],
to fill the blank space. But the hand is evidently
contemporary."

The ae is not always joined into a digraph, and
the signs of length and of i-umlaut ($) are wanting.
These have been supplied, together with the punctua-
tion and the division into lines ; in other respects the
manuscript has been followed.

The translation of the Hymn, as given by Bede
(Hist. Eccl. IV. 24), is as follows, though it should
be observed that Bede adds, " Hie est sensus, non
autem ordo ipse verborum quse dormiens ille cane-
bat ":-

"Nunc laudare debemus auctorem regni cselestis,
potentiam creatoris et consilium illius, facta patris
glorise, quomodo ille, cum sit seternus deus, omnium
miraculorum auctor extitit; qui primo filiis hominum
cselum pro culmine tecti, dehinc terram custos humani
generis omnipotens creavit."

With reference to the words, "heben til hrofe," it
is interesting that Alcuin (Anglia VII. 7) has, "ut
primum Creator mundum quasi domum praepararet, et
post introduceret habitatorem, id est, dominum domus";

252 APPENDIX IV.

cf. "lacunar, husliefen, o&tfe heofenhrof " (Wiilker-
Wright, Vocabularies, 432. 8).

Variations from the EWS. norm are : —

1. Final -aes instead of -es : -rlcaes, metudses, -cynnaes.

2. Final -i for -e : maecti, eci.

3. Final -ae for -e : astejidae, tiadae.

4. Final -aen, -en for -on : hefaen-, heben.

5. Final -un for -on : scylun.

6. Final -un for -an : middun-.

7. Final -ur for -er : fadur.

8. Final -ur for -or : wuldur-.

9. Final -ud for -od : metud-.

10. Final -in for -en : dryctin.

11. Final -1st for -est : aerist.

12. Final -u for -an : foldu.

13. Final -eg for -ig : haleg.

14. Final -en for -end : scej>en.

15. aforea(ae): all-, uard, bariium.

16. e for eo : uerc, heben, hefaen-, metud-.

17. y for u : scylun.

18. e, for a, Q : ejad.

19. ejli for eal : astejidae.

20. ae for ie : aelda.

21. ae, e, $ for i, ie : maecti, -mectig, sc^pen.

22. laforeo: tiadae.

23. a for ae : -fadur.

24. e for a : sue.

25. o for eo (o): scop.

26. gi- for ge- : gihuaes.

27. d for 91 (J>): -gidanc.

28. thforff (J>): tha.

29. ct for ht : dryctin, inaecti, -mectig.

30. b for f: heben.

31. til for to.

Most of the foregoing variations are due either to
the age of the document, or are common to at least
two of the non-West Saxon dialects. The only ones

APPENDIX IV. 253

that seem peculiarly Northumbrian are 17, 31, and
possibly 12. Of the rest, 16 and 25 do not agree
with later Northumbrian (Lind.), and 22 looks not
unlike Kentish. But 17 has that palatalization of u
by preceding sc which we find in scyur, -scyade,
scyldor, scyniga, scuia (ui as in druige for dryge),
and even shya (WS. scua), of the Lind. Gospels.
Til, which in Old Norse replaces OE. to, is found
here and in Lind. Matt. 26. 31, besides being read
in the Runic inscription on the Ruthwell Cross.
Foldu resembles the eorftu, -o of Lind. Matt. 15. 35,
27. 45, etc., which is the regular form in these
Glosses.

The Hymn is as follows : -

Nu scylun hejgan hefaenricaes uard,
metudaes msecti §nd his modgidanc,
uerc uuldurfadur; sue he uundra gihuaes,
eci dryctin, or ast^lidae.
5 He serist scop selda barnum
hebeu til hrofe, haleg sc^pen.
Tha middungeard moncynnses uard,
6ci dryctin, sefter tladae,
firuin foldu, frea allmectig.

2. Hodo's Death Song.

Of this Sweet says : " Preserved in the St. Gall
MS. 254, of the ninth century, in the usual conti-
nental minuscule hand, evidently an accurate copy of
an Old Northumbrian original."

As translated by Cuthbert, his pupil, it runs : —

254 APPENDIX IV.

"Ante necessarium exitum prudentior quam opus
fuerit nemo exist! t, ad cogitandum videlicet, ante-
quam hinc profiscatur anima, quid boni vel mali
egerit, qualiter post exitum judicanda fuerit."

Its variations from EWS. are : —

1. It has some of the peculiarities of I. 1, such as (1) godaes, yflaes,

(2) ni, (3) -faerae, -hycggannae, -iQngae, gastae, uueorthae,
(8) -snottur-, (15) tharf. (28) there, uuiurthit, thqnc-,
than, tharf, aeththa, deoth-, uueorthae.

2. Final -a for -e: ae»a.

3. Final -it for -eft (cf. 35) : uuiurthit.

4. Final -id for -ed : doemid.

5. ei for le : neid-.

6. e for ae : there.

7. iu for eo (ie) : uuiurthit.

8. eo for ea : deoth-.

9. ae for o : aeththa.

10. ce for e : doemid.

11. bin- (otherwise almost always poetical;.

12. egg for eg : -hycggannae.

13. i for g (ge) : -iongae.

Of the foregoing only 8 and 13 are unmistakably
Northumbrian. With deoth- may be compared eoro,
Lind. Lk., p. 8, 1. 15 (cf. Jn. 18. 26); eostro, Lk. 22.
1, etc. (15); eoffe, Matt. 27. 64, Lk. 14. 8 (cf. Matt.
10. 15); eoung, Matt, p. 22, 1. 15. The ioDg (for
g<?ng < gang-) is simply an attempt to express the
palatal g (ge) ; geong occurs frequently in the Lindis-
farne Gospels, eight times uncompounded. Rushworth
has iarw-, but not long (p. 253, note 10). At least
Anglian (North. Merc.) is (9) ae}?J?a; as ed^fta (e}?j7a)
it occurs in Rush. Matt. 5. 18, and in the Riddles
ascribed to Cynewulf (44. 17).

APPENDIX IV. 255

The text is : —

Fore there neidfserse neenig ni uuiurthit
thoncsnotturra than him tharf sie,

i* /

to ymbhycggannse ser his hiniongse
huset his gastse godses seththa yflses

5 sefter deothdaege doemid uueorthae.

•

3. The Day of Judgment.

The text is taken from Skeat's edition of Matthew.
As far as practicable the readings have been con-
formed to the norms of the Lindisfarne Gospels
(ca. 950). But as there is often great variation in the
spelling and endings of the same word, normalizing
has not been attempted in all cases. Where changes
have been made, the MS. reading is given in a note.
The equivalent for Lat. et is nearly always repre-
sented by a contraction, as is frequently that for vel,
aut ; these have been rendered by the usual words,
and, ofrare. The second of two alternative glosses
has been enclosed in square brackets, and so has
occasionally a superfluous word.

Variations from EWS. are (only the more important
are registered) : —

1. Of I. 1 : (5, but not regularly, see foot-notes), (15) alle, -saldes,

-saldon, (21) inaeht, (23) fadores (cf. 24, suse); of I. 2 :
(10) gebloedsad.

2. Loss of final -n : eatta, drinca, befora, fr^nde.

3. Uncontracted ind. pres. 3 sing. (cf. I. 2. 3): sittes, sceades,

s^tteS1, etc.

4. Plurals in -as (s), as well as -aft : byas, agnigas, gaas.

5. Change of gender: -meehtes.

6. Plural of long neuters in -o : cynno.

256 APPENDIX IV.

7. Plural of adjectives and past participles in -o: softfsesto,

awoergedo.

8. Weak plurals in -o : ilco.

9. Shortened plurals of verbs in -o, instead of -e : sohto.

10. ea (representing eo) for e : eatta.

11. oe for e after w (denoted by u) : cuoefras.

12. e for ea before palatals : ec.

13. eg for aw : segon.

14. e for y: dedon.

15. i for y before palatals : drihteii.

16. Irregular umlaut : cymmeS1.

17. Irregular gemination : eatta, cyimneff, untrymmig.

18. eg for cc : ticgen-.

19. eg for g : hyncg-.

20. d for t (d original) : geblcedsad.

21. » for t: seffel.

22. 81 for d: miff.

23. -ig for -ing: cynig.

24. Inorganic initial h : hriordadon.

25. Loss of final -e : ric.

26. The form biffon.

27. The form hia.

Under the Northumbrian is printed the corresponding
passage from the Vulgate, with collations of the Latin
versions on which the Lindisfarne and Rush worth glosses
are respectively based. The text is : —

MiSSy uut'1 cymes Sunu Monnes in maeht his, and alle

$nglas2 mi$ him, Sa he sittes ofer seftel godcimdmsehtes3

his. And gesomnad bitlon. befora hine alle cynno,4 and

tosceades hia betuih, sua5 hiorde tosceades6 scip7 from

5 ticgenum. And he s^tteS Sa scip ec soS [uut'] to suiS-

1 Abbreviation of uutedlice 6 MS. -as.

(-tet-), WS. \vitodlice. 7 MS. scipo ; this neuter is ex-

2 MS. engles. 4 cynne. ceptional in its preponderance of

3 MS. -maeht. 6 MS. sua. plur. nom. ace. without ending.

APPENDIX IV. 257

rum his, Sa ticgeno soSlice of winstrum. Donne [he]
cueSes Se1 cynig Ssem Sa-Se to suiSrum his biSon [hia],
"CymmeS gie, geblcedsad fadores mines, byas2 [agnigas3]
gegearwad4 mh ric from frymSo middangeardes. Ic ge-
hyncgerde [ic wses hyncgrig5] for-Son, and M gesaldes 5
me eatta; ic wses Syrstig, and gesaldon me drinca6; g$st
ic waes, and gie somnadon mec7; nacod, and gie clseSdon
[gie wrigon] mec7; untrymig,8 and gie sohton mec7; in
carcern,9 and gie cuoinon10 to me. Da Qndueardas [ond-
suerigaS] him soSfaesto, cuoeSas, Drihten, huoenne Sec we 10
segon hungrig [hyngrende], and we hriordadon 10 Sec?
Syrstende [Syrstig], and we saldon11 $e drinca12? huoen-
ne13 uutetli' Sec we segon g^stig, and we s^mnadon Sec,
oSSe nacod, and we awrigon Sec? hucenne Sec we gesegon
untrymig and in carcern, and we cuomon10 to Se?73 And 15
ge^ndweardeS Se cynig, cuoeSes S«m, " SoSlice ic cuoeSo
mh, S^nde gie dydon14 anum of Sisum broSrum mmum
lytlum, me gie dydon." Da cuoeSes15 and Saem Sa-Se to
winstrum biSon, "OfstlgaS16 gie fro^n me, awoergedo, in
fyr 6ce,17 se-Se foregegearuuad is diwle and ^nglum 20
[Segnum] his. Mec gehyncgerde, and ne saldo18 gie me
eatta; mec Syrste, and ne saldo gie me drinca; g^st ic
waes, and ne ges^mnade gie mec; nacod, and ne awrigon
gie mec; untrymig8 and in carcern, and ne sohto gie
mec." Da Qndueardas and Sa ilco [hia], cuceSendo, 25
" Drihten, huosnne Sec we segon hyncgrende,19 oSSe
Syrstende,20 oSSe g^st, oSSe nacod, oSSe untrymig, oSSe in

1 Se is about one-half 5 MS. hincgrig. 13 MS. huonne.
more numerous than 'Se. 6 MS. dringe. 14 MS. dyde.

2 MS. byes. 7 MS. meh. 15 MS. coeffes.

3 MS. agneges ; for 8 MS. untrymmig. 16 MS. -es.
-igas, etc., -as and -aft 9 MS. carchern. 17 MS. ecce.
are frequently found in 10 MS. -un. 18 MS. sealdo.
these verbs. « MS. sealdon. 19 MS. hyncgerende.

* MS. gegearwaff. ™ MS. ffringe. 20 MS. -a.

258 APPENDIX IV.

carcern, and ne ^mbehtadon l we fce ? " Da he"
tSeem, cweftende, "SoSlice ic cueSo mh, $a hwlle ne dyde
gle anum of lytlum Sissum [sua l^ng gle ne dedon2 anum
•olsra3 metdmaasta], ne me gie dydon.4" And gaas5 'Sas
5 in tintergo ece, softfaesto6 uut' in lif ece.

Cum autem venerit Filius hominis in majestate sua, et
omnes angeli cum eo, tune sedebit super sedem majestatis
suse. Et congregabuntur ante eum omnes gentes, et sepa-
rabit eos ab invicem, sicut pastor segregat oves ab hsedis.
Et statuet oves quidem a dextris suis, haedos autern a
sinistris. Tune dicet rex his, qui a dextris ejus erunt :
"Venite, benedicti Patris mei, possidete paratum7 vobis
regnum a constitutione mundi. Esurivi enim, et dedistis
mihi manducare ; sitivi, et dedistis 8 mihi bibere ; hospes
eram, et collegistis 9 me ; nudus,10 et cooperuistis n me ;
infirmus, et visitastis me ; in carcere eram,12 et venistis
ad me." Tune respondebunt ei justi, dicentes : "Domine,
quando te vidimus esurientem, et pavimus te? sitientem,13
et dedimus tibi potum ? quando autem te vidimus hos-
pitem, et collegimus14 te, aut nudum et cooperuimus te15?
aut quando te vidimus infirmum, aut16 in carcere, et veni-
inus ad te?" Et respondens rex, dicet illis : "Amen dico
vobis, quamdiu fecistis uni17 ex18 his fratribus meis mini-
mis, mihi fecistis." Tune dicet et19 his, qui a20 sinistris21

1 MS. embigto. n L. operuistts.

2 Less common form for 12 L. om. ; R. fui.
dydon. 18 R- aut sitientem.

8 MS. ffassa. 5 MS. gaes. u L. colleximus.

4 MS. dyde. 6 MS. -faeste. 15 L. om. 16 L. et.

7 R. regnum quod vobis para- n R. uni ex minimis Ms fra-
tum est ab origine mundi. tribus meis.

8 L. dedisti. 18 L. de. 19 R. rex.

9 L. collexistis. *° L. ad.

10 R. nudus eram. 21 R. sinistris ejus.

APPENDIX IV. 259

erunt : " Discedite l a me, maledicti, in ignein aeternum,
qui paratus2 est diabolo et angelis ejus. Esurivi euim,
et non dedistis mihi manducare ; sitivi, et non dedistis
mihi potum3; hospes eram, et non collegistis4 me; nudus,
et non cooperuistis 5 me ; infirmus et in carcere, et non
visitastis me." Tune respondebunt ei6 et ipsi, dicentes :
" Domine, quando te vidimus esurientem, aut sitientem,
aut hospitem, aut7 nudum,7 aut infirmum, aut8 in carcere,
et non ministravimus tibi ? " Tune respondebit illis,
dicens : " Amen dico vobis, quamdiu non fecistis uni de
minoribus his, nee mihi fecistis." Et ibunt hi in sup-
plicium aetermim, justi autem in vitam seternam.

1 L. discendite. 8 R. bibere. 6 L. om.

2 L. prceparat us ; It. quern 4 L. collexistis. 7 R. om.

prceparavit pater meus diabolo. 6 L. operuistis. 8 L. vel.

II. MERCIAN.

Mercian has been thus characterized by Brown (ut
supra, Part L, p. 81, with which should be compared
his Part II., p. 91) : -

" There is naturally much general agreement with
Northumbrian, since both are Anglian. Variations
from North, are in some cases approximations to WS.,
but not in all. In certain respects Mercian stands
quite by itself; in particular —

"1. OE. stable e [i.e. not $] is usually retained
in Mercian, yet is more or less frequently changed
to ae.

" 2. The o-umlaut of a scarcely occurs in WS., and
not at all in either Kentish or Northumbrian, but is
well developed in Mercian.

260

APPENDIX IV.

44 3. The u-, o-umlaut of e to eo, and of i to io, eo,

occurs at least more regularly in Mercian than in WS.
and the other dialects.

44 It is true that these peculiarities give no sharp out-
lines to Mercian, yet they sufficiently characterize it as
a dialect, and not merely as Northumbrian modified by
West Saxon scribes, or the reverse."

1. The Day of Judgment.

The text is from Skeat's edition of Matthew, normal-
ized like the last. There is a difference of opinion about
the date of the Gloss. Skeat says (ed. of Mark, p. xii)
that it may be referred to the latter half of the tenth
century, Brown (Part I., p. 83) would date it just before
the decay of Latin studies to which Alfred testifies ; the
latter also infers that its origin was not near the Kentish
border. The phonological and inflectional points of dif-
ference from both West Saxon and Northumbrian should
be noted.

The passage is as follows : —

And1 miS-jry2 cyme}) |7onne Suim3 Monnes in 'Srymme
his, and alle4 ^nglas mifi hine, )>orme5 gesite}>6 on sedle7
his ])rymmes. And gesomnade8 beo$ beforan him alle4

1 Represented in MS. only by
the abbreviation ; and. occurs but
once in the Gospel, and is accord-
ingly restored here ; a, too, is more
likely to occur in proclitics.

2 Both miff and mid are found ;
here the following )> may have
influenced.

8 MS. sune.

4 MS. ealle; a is more common
before 1 + cons., though call and
healf are somewhat exceptional.

5 J>onne is much commoner,
and so o before nasals in general.

6 MS. gesitae)>.

7 This word has > and t (tt),
as well as d.

8 MS. gesomnede.

APPENDIX IV.

261

peode, and gesceadej?1 hise in twa,2 swa hiorde3 asceadej)4
seep from ticnurn. And s^tej? )>a seep5 on fa6 swift ran
halfe,7 his ticcen porine on J>a winstran halfe.7 ponne
cwae]?8 se Cyning J>sem j>e on pa swlpran halfe his beon,
"Cuma]>,9 gebletsade mines Fseder, gesittaft rice ^te eow 5
geiarwad10 wees from s^tiiisse middangeardes. For-pon-Se
mec11 yngrade,12 and ge saldun me etan; mec }>yrste, and
ge salduii13 me drincan; cuma ic wses, and ge feormadun
mec11; nacud ic wses, and ge wrigun14 mec; untrum,15 and
ge neosadun mm; in carcerne16 ic waes, and ge cwomun17 I0
to me." ponne andswarigaj) 18 him19 [fsem] sopfseste,20
cwaefende,21 " Dryhten, hwonne ffl gesegun w we t5e hyng-
rende, and we fceddun24 }>e ? o]>]>e }>yrstigne, and we )>e
drincan saldun? hwanne22 fonne gesegun23 we fe11 cuman,
and gefeormadun fte11? o|?pe nacudne, and we pec11 I5
wrigun14? opfte hwonne22 we fe11 segun untrymne15 oftte
in cwarterne,25 and we cwomun 17 to f e ? " And and-
swarade se Cyning, cwaej> to heom,19 "So}> ic saecge eow,
swa l^nge swa ge dydun anum pe26 laesesta26 j?ara brofre26

1 MS. gesceadi>.

2 MS. tu, but less common.

3 heorde also occurs.

4 MS. ascade)>.

5 MS. scaep.

6 Lat. omits suis.

7 MS. healfe.

8 Usual form for pres., as well
as pret. ; pres. also cwej>.

9 MS. cyme>.

10 Less common than gegear-
wad.

11 mec, ffec rather commoner
in ace.

12 Loss of initial h exceptional.

13 MS. salden.

14 MS. forms are wriogan,

wreogan, but this verb is ex-
ceptional.

18 With i-umlaut, and without.

16 MS. -carkaern.

17 MS. coinan.

18 MS. andswaeriga)?.

19 Sing, him, plur. heom.

20 -faeste rather more common.

21 cwae>ende nearly as com-
mon as cwe)>ende.

22 hwanne and hwonne about
equal.

23 MS. gesagun.

24 MS. foeddan.

25 MS. quartern.

26 Here nom. ; ]>e occasional
for se.

262

APPENDIX IV.

mine,1 ge. me dydun.2' ponne cwae}> se Cyning ec to
)>a-J>e on faem winstran halfe beopan, "GewitaJ) from me,
awaergde,3 in ece4 fyr, ^te waes geiarwad5 Faeder6 mm6
deofle and his ^nglum.7 For-j>on-}>e niec8 hyngrede, and
5 ge ne saldun me etan; mec8 Syrste, and ge ne saldun me"
drincan; cuma9 ic wtfcs, and ge ne feormadun mec8; nacud,
and ge ne wrigun10 mec8; untmm11 and in carcerne,12 and
ge ne neosadun mm." ponne andswarigaft hiae swailce,13
cwsepende,14 " Dryhten, hwanne15 gesegun16 we <5e8 hyng-

10 rende, o]>J>e })yrstigne, offe cuman, oj)^5e untrum,11 oppe
in carcerne,17 and we ne J>egnadun18 J?e?" ponne and-
swara|>19 heom,20 cwepende,14 "So}) ic saecge eow, swa longe
swa ge ne dydun anum meodumra21 }>issa, ne me ge ne
dydun." And gee)?22 hise in sece4 tintergu,23 }>a soffeste24

15 ponne in sece4 lif.

1 See p. 253, note 26.

2 MS. dydon.

8 MS. awaergede.

4 aece rather more common.

6 MS. geiarward.

6 Cf . the Latin of this text.

7 MS. englas.

8 See p. 253, note 11.

9 MS. cuman.

10 See p. 253, note 14.

11 See p. 253, note 15.

12 MS. carkern.

13 MS. swilce ; the only other
instance in the Gospel is swaelce.

14 See p. 253, note 21.

15 See p. 253, note 22.

16 See p. 253, note 23.

17 MS. carcraennae.

18 MS. )>egnedun.

19 MS. andswarej*.

20 See p. 253, note 18.

21 MS. meoduma.

•22 More common than gaff ;
influence of the sing.?

23 Only instance of u in plur.
of disyllabic neuters ; cf . ticcen,
above.

24 See p. 253, note 20.

2. Psalm XX. (XXI.)

The Psalm is taken from the Vespasian Psalter as
printed in Sweet's Oldest English Texts. This was
formerly regarded as Kentish, and even yet Brown

APPENDIX . IV.

263

(Part I., p. 82) is inclined to think that its Mercian
is that of the region adjoining Kent. Sweet (p. 184)
refers the gloss to the first half of the ninth century.
The forms are less varied than in the last. The Latin
is the Vulgate version, collated with that on which the
gloss is based.
The text is : —

Dryhten, in megne Slnum biS geblissad cyning;
ofer hielu 'Sine gefiS l swISlice ! Lust sawle his Su saldes
him, ond willan weolera his Su ne bisc^redes hine. For-
Son Su forecwome hine in bledsuiige2 swoetnisse3; Su
s^ttes heafde his beg of stane deorwyrSum.4 Llf bed, 5
ond $u saldes him le^ngu daega5 in weoruld weorulde.
Micel is wuldur his in hselu Smre ; wuldur o^id micelne
wlite Su ons^tes ofer hine. For-Son Su shiest hine in
bledsunge in weoruld weorulde ; Su geblissas hine in
geflan mid ^ndwleotau6 STnum. For-6on cyning gehyhte6 10
in Dryhtne, and in mildheortnisse ftes hestan ne bi5
onstyred. Sie [bi5] gimozsted h^nd Sin allum feondum
Smum ; sle swrSre Sin gemosteS alle Sa-Se Sec 7 figaS.
Du s^tes hie swe-swe ofen fyres in tld Qndwleotan8
Sines ; Dryhten in eorre his gedro3feS hie, ond forswilgeS 15
hie fyr. Western heara of eorSan Su forspildes, and sed
heara from bearnum monna. For-Son hie onhseldun9 in
Se yfel ; Sohtun geSseht Siet hie ne msehtun gesteaSul-
festian. For-Son Su s^tes hie bee, in lafum Slnum Su
gearwas ondwleotan heara. H^fe up, Dryhten, in megne 20
Sinum; we singaS and singaS megen Sin.

1 MS. gefihff . 6 In this word io is commoner ;

2 We should expect bloidsungo. but the rule is eo.
8 MS. swetnisse. 7 MS. 9e.

* MS. deorwyrffem. 8 MS. Qndwliotan ; see note 5.

5 MS. de,ga. 9 MS. onhaeldon.

264 APPENDIX IV.

Domine, in virtute tua laetabitur rex; et super salutare
tuum exultabit vehementer. Desiderium cordis1 ejus
tribuisti ei, et voluntate labiorum ejus noil fraudasti
eum. Quoniam prsevenisti eum in benedictionibus dul-
cedinis ; posuisti in capite ejus coronam de lapide pre-
tioso. Vitam petiit2 a2 te,2 et tribuisti ei longitudinem
dierum in saeculum, et in saeculum saeculi. Magna est
gloria ejus in salutari tuo; gloriam et magnum decorem
impones super eum. Quoniam dabis eum in benedictionem
in saeculum saeculiT; laetificabis eum in gaudio cum vultu
tuo. Quoniam rex sperat3 in Domino, et in misericordia
Altissimi non commovebitur. Inveniatur manus tua omni-
bus inimicis tuis ; dextera tua inveniat 4 omnes qui te
oderunt. Pones eos ut clibanum ignis in tempore vultus
tui; Dominus in ira sua conturbabit eos, et devorabit eos
ignis. Fructum eorum de terra perdes ; et semen eorum
a filiis hominum. Quoniam declinaverunt in te mala ;
cogitaverunt consilia,5 quae6 non potuerunt stabilire. Quo-
niam pones eos dorsum7; in reliquis tuis praeparabis
vultum eorum. Exaltare, Domine, in virtute tua ; can-
tabimus et psallemus virtutes tuas.

1 MS. animce. 3 MS. sperabit. 6 MS. quod.

2 MS. petit. 4 MS. inveniit. 7 MS. deorsum.

6 MS. consilium.

III. KENTISH.

The preference for the e-sound (both long and short)
is, according to Zupitza (Hauptfs Zeitschrift, XXI. 4),
characteristic of the Kentish dialect. Sievers remarks
(§ 154) that a distinctive characteristic of Kentish is
the substitution of e, e, for y, y, and to some extent the
converse.

APPENDIX IV.

265

In our reproduction of the following pieces, e. is
employed only where it is found in the MSS., in order
to avoid confusion between the theoretical and the
MS. e.

1. Lufa's Confirmation of her Bequest.

The will of which this is the concluding portion
dates from 832. It is printed by Sweet in his Oldest
English Texts, pp. 446-447, and by Earle, Land Charters,
pp. 165-166. Earle adds : " This piece is given in
Thorpe's Analecta as a specimen of East Anglian ;
but Kemble remarked that Mundlingham is in Kent."

Note the e (e) for se (se), ia (la) for eo (eo) ;
b for f is of course not peculiar to Kentish (I. 1. 30).

The text is as follows : —

>%< Ic Luba, eaSmod Godes Siwen, Sas forecwedenan god,
and Sas elmessan, gesette and gefestnie, ob mlnem erfe-
lande et Mundlingham, Sem hiium to Cristes cirican; and
ic bidde, and an Godes libgendes naman beblade, Ssem
men Se Sis land and Sis erbe hebbe et Mundlingham, Set
he Sas god forSleste 6S wiaralde ende. Se man, se Sis
healdan wille, and lestan Set ic beboden hebbe an Sisem
gewrite, se him seald and gehealden sla hiabenlice
bledsung ; se his ferwerne, oSSe hit agele, se him seald
and gehealden helle wlte, bute he to fulre bote gecerran
wille, Gode and mannum. Uene ualete.
*%* Lufe fincggewrit.

2. The Kentish Hymn.

The Hymn is No. 8 of Grein's Bibliothek (II. 290-
291). The text is conformed to that of Kluge in his
Lesebuch, pp. 111-112.

266 APPENDIX IV.

To be noted are the io, ia for eo (hiofen, hiafen),
io for eo, e for se (fegere, Feder, heleflFa, -fest), se for
e, i.e. oe (blsetsiaflF, hrsemig) and for ie (geflsemdest),
and especially the e for y (senna, gefelled), and e for
y (ales, gerena). Standard West Saxon vowels are
also found, and perhaps indicate a West Saxon scribe.

With respect to consonants, the omission of the mid-
dle one of three is noted by Zupitza as characteristic
(senlum). The loss of final d (walden) is found
elsewhere in Kentish (Zupitza, p. 11) ; but see also
I. 1. 14. Nc (ngc, ncg) for ng (cyninc, cyningc ; cf.
Jrincg-, p. 257, 1. 12) is another mark (Zupitza, p. 13).

The Hymn is as follows : —

Wuton wuldrian weorada Dryhten,

halgari hlloSorcwidum hiofenrices Weard,

lufian liofwendum llf^s Agend,

and him simle sio sigef^st wuldor
5 uppe mid aanlum and on eorSan sibb [5]

gumena gehwilcum goodes willan !

We Se heriaS halgum stefnuin,

and ]?e blaetsiaS bilewitne F^der,

and ^e ]>anciat5, Jnoda Walden,
io 'Sines weorSlican wuldordreames [io]

and 'Sare miclan maegena gerena,

"8e ^5u God Dryhten gastes msehtum

hafest on gewealdum hiofen and eorSan,

an ece F^der, selmehtig God !
15 Du eart cyninga Cyningc cwicera gehwilces ; [15]

Stl eart sigefest Sumi and soS H^lend

ofer ealle gesc^ft angla and manna!

Du Dryhten God on dreamum wunast

on t5sere upplican ae^elan ceastre,
20 Frea folca gehwaes, swa 'Su 33t framan wsere [20]

APPENDIX IV. 267

efeneadig Beam agenum Feeder !

Du eart heofenlic lioht and Sset halige lamb,

Se M1 manscilde middangeardes

for Jnnre arf^stnesse ealle towurpe,
5 fiond geflsemdest, follc gene redes, [25]

blode gebohtest beam Israela

Sa Su ahofe t5urh ^set halige triow

Slnre t5rowunga Srlostre senna,

feet M on h^eahsetle heafena rices
10 sitest sigehrsemig on fca swiSran hand [30]

Simim God-Fseder gasta gemyndig.

Mildsa nu meahtig manna cynne,

and of leahtrum ales t5Ine Sa llofan gesc^ft,

and us hale gedo, helet5a Sceppend,
15 ni^a Nergend, for Sines naman are ! [35]

Du eart so^lice simle halig,

and Su eart ana sece Dryhten,

and Su ana bist eallra Dema

cwucra ge deadra, Crist Nergend,
20 for-San Su on 'Srymme rlcsast and on flrmesse [40]

and on annesse, ealles Waldend,

hiofena heahcyninc, Haliges Gastes

fegere gefelled in Fseder wuldre !

i MS. ffy.

APPENDIX V.

I-UMLAUT ILLUSTRATED FROM GOTHIC.

The earliest Germanic language represented by exist-
ing specimens is the Gothic. Much the most consider-
able part of these specimens consists of fragments of a
translation of the Bible, or rather of the Bible with
the exception of the Books of Kings, made by Wulfila
(less correctly, Ulphilas), a Goth of the fourth century.
While it would be a serious error to regard Gothic as the
parent of the other Germanic tongues, it is undoubtedly
true that in many respects it most nearly represents
what we may conceive to have been the character of the
Primitive Germanic language. In particular, the origi-
nal vowels of stem-endings and inflectional terminations
are often extant in Gothic, while by the time of Old
English they are either lost, or exist in a modified form.

From what has been said, it is manifest that a compa,ri-
son of Gothic forms with those of Old English is often
very instructive. The phenomenon known as i-umlaut,
for example, becomes much more intelligible through such
a comparison, as a few illustrations will render evident.

In the revised version of 2 Cor. 10. 12, the marginal
reading is, " For we are not bold to judge ourselves
among . . . certain of them that commend themselves."
The Gothic has, " Unte ni gadaursum domjan unsis
silbans," etc. Here the English word judge is repre-

268

APPENDIX V. 269

sented by the Gothic domjan (pronounced domyari), to
which corresponds the OE. deman. Again, for OE.
sec(e)an (114), n^rian (116), the Gothic has sokjan,
nasjan (s changing to r), as in Lk. 19. 10 : " Qam auk
sunus mans sokjan ydh nasjan }>ans fralusanans."

According to 103, the ind. pres. 3 sing, of forbeodaii
is forbiet or forbiett. The corresponding Gothic form
occurs in Lk. 8. 25 : " Hwas siai sa, ei jah windam
faurbiudifi jah watnam ? " (Who then is this, that
he commandeth even the winds and the water(s)?)
The stem of the Gothic verb faurbiudifo is bind-, which
in OE. is represented by beod-. Umlaut is caused by
the -i- of the ending -i/>, which is sometimes retained in
OE. as -(e)<y, but frequently disappears, according to 23
and 34. Similarly Gothic fraliusifi is represented in
OE. by forliest, as in Lk. 15. 8, where, for the "if she
lose one piece " of the English, the Gothic has, " jabai
fraliusifi drakmin ainamma." Again, take the OE.
liatan, of which the ind. pres. 3 sing, is liset(t). Here
the Gothic infinitive is haitan, and the ind. pres. 3 sing.
haiti/>. Thus, in Lk. 15. 9, "gahaitifo frijondjos" (call-
eth together her friends).

In Mk. 1. 16, where our version has net, the OE. has
n$tt, and the Gothic nati: " wairpandans nati in marein."
The doubling of t is to be accounted for according to 36,
as the Gothic stem-ending was -ja. For OE. cynn the
Gothic has kuni, as in Mk. 8. 12 : " Hwa fata kuni taikn
sokeij)?" (What would be the OE. representatives of
taikn and sokeifi?) In Mk. 7. 35, where the OE. has
"tungan b^nd," the Gothic has "bandi tuggons."

Many more illustrations might be given, but these will
no doubt suffice to render the principle clear.

VOCABULARY,

VOCABULARY.

[The vowel ae follows ad, and ft follows t. The main or typical forms
of words are those of Early West Saxon, the dialectic or late forms of the
poetry and of Appendix IV. being referred to that as the standard. Actual
forms, when different from the type, are enclosed in parenthesis. Figures
in parenthesis refer to paragraphs (and subdivisions) of the Grammar.
Semicolons are employed to separate different groups of meanings; defi-
nitions separated by commas are more nearly synonymous. The sign <
indicates derivation from. Modern English words cited in brackets, and
not preceded bye/., are direct derivatives; cognates thus cited are directly
derived from the common ancestral form ; where the relationship is more
remote, or only a part of the word corresponds, cf. precedes. Old English
words preceded by cf. or see are parallel or related forms. Direct deriva-
tives included among the definitions are not repeated in brackets. The
asterisk before a word indicates a theoretical form; for the manner in
which such are framed see my Phonological Investigation of Old English
(Ginn & Co.). The ending -lic(e) is assigned to adjectives and adverbs
employed in the poetry ; -lic(e) to those in prose.]

A.

a, always ; repeated for emphasis,
a a a, for ever and ever. [Cf.
Mod. Eng. ay, from an allied
root ; in ME. our word appears
as o, oo, — so in Chaucer, Tr.
and Cress. 2. 1034: 'for ay
and oo.']

a- (142).

a-belgan (III. 104), anger, in-
cense.

a-beodan (II. 103), announce,
communicate.

a-beran (IV. 105), carry, convey;
sustain.

a-blawan (R. 109), blow.

a-bregdan (III. 104, 28), liberate,
disengage. [Cf . Spenser's abrade,
abrayd, abraid,e.g. F.Q:3. 11.8.]

a-butan, about, around.

ac (ah) (4), but.

a-c^nnan (113), produce, beget,
bring forth.

acol-mod (58, 146), frightened,
terrified.

adesa (53), adze, hatchet.

adl (51. 6), disease.

a-drsedan (R. 110), fear.

a-dreogan (II. 103), endure.

a-drifan (I. 102), expel.

a-dun (e) , down. [ < of du ne ; see
dan.]

sece, see ece.

273

274

VOCABULARY.

aecer (43), field. [Cf. Mod. Eng.
broad acres, God's Acre, the
latter as in Longfellow's poem ;
Ger. Acker. Cognate with Lat.
ager, Gr. &yp6s. ]

jedre (edre), straightway, imme-
diately, at once.

aefen (47. 7), evening (but evening
itself is from the derivative aefn-
ung). [Ger. Abend.']

aefen- glo mu ng (51. 3), evening
twilight. [Cf . Mod. Eng. gloam-
ing.]

aefestfull (146), envious, [aefest
is compounded of aef-, a parallel
form of of, and est, q.v.]

aefestian (118), envy, be envious
at.

aefestig (146), envious.

aef re, ever, always; sefre ne,
never. [afterward.

aef ter, after ; according to ; about ;

sefter-Uon-afe, after.

«g- (142).

aeg-flota (53), sea-floater, ship.

geg-hwa (88), every one; neut.
every thing.

aeg-hwanan (75), from all sides,
on all-sides.

aeg-hwilc (-hwylc) (89), every
(one), any (one).

aegfter ge . . . ge (202), both . . .
and.

aeht (51. &), council.

aiht (51. 1), possession; plur.
goods. [Cf. agan.]

ael (51. &), awl. [Ger. Ahle.~]

ale (89. a), eaeft, every, all.
[Mod. Eng. eacft.]

selde, see ielde.

aelmesse (el-) (53. 1), alms.
[See New Eng. Diet. s.v. alms.']

ael-mlhtig (-mihti) (57. 3), al-
mighty. [Ger. allmachtig.~]

^351-myrcan (53), plur. Ethiopians.

aemetta (53), leisure. [Cf.
aemtig.]

aemtig (57. 3; 146), empty, void.
[Cf. aemetta.]

aene, once.

senig (89. a; 154. a; 146), any
(one). [<an; Ger. einig.]

aeppel-bsere (59, 146),/rwY-6ear-
ing.

aer (47), copper. [See ar, copper;
cf. the Ger. adj. ehern."]

aer, adv., before, formerly, afore-
time, ago ; frequently to be
regarded as a mere sign of the
pluperfect tense.

aer, prep., before. [Mod. Eng. ere.]

aer-daeg (43. 2), dawn, break of
day.

aerend-wreca (53), ambassador,
envoy. [Cf. Mod. Eng. errand;
OE. wrecan has a sense = re-
late.]

aerest, first, at first, in the first
place. (Mod. Eng. erst; Ger.

aer-ge-don (62), previously done,

former, [aer + don.]
aern (47), edifice.
aerra (67, 60) , former.
aer-S'am-S'e, before.
aer-wacol (57, 146), wakeful,

sleepless.
aesc-plega (53, 147), ash-play,

spear-play.
aesc-rof (58, 147), spear-valiant,

valiant with the spear.
set (47),/ood [Cf. etan.]
aet (4), at; from; to (New Eng.

Diet. s.v. at, I. 11, 12).
aet- (142).

aet-berstan (III. 104), escape.
aet-bregdan (III. 104, 162, 28),

withdraw, take away.

VOCABULARY.

275

aet-eowian (118), appear. [Cf.
aetiewan. ]

set-foran, before.

aet-gaedere, together; strengthen-
ing samod, — samod setgaed-
ere = Lat. simul.

aet-lewan (113), reveal, display.
[Cf. aeteowian.]

aet niehstan, see niehstan.

aetywan, see aetiewan.

geffel-boren (62; 57. 3 ; 147), high-
born, patrician.

aeffel-borennes (51.5; 147), noble
birth, rank, station.

aeftele (59), noble, gentle, illustri-
ous. [Cf. Ethel, Athel-, and
Ger. edel.~\

aeffeling (43, 143), noble one,
hero, man.

aeftffa, see offffe.

sex (51. ?)), ax. [Cf. Gr. Agi^,
Lat. ascia (?), Ger. Axt (the t a
late addition).]

a-faeran (113), frighten, terrify.

a-feallan (R. 109), fall.

a-fedan (113), nourish, support.

a-fierran (113), remove, banish,
put away. [<feorr, by 16.]

a-fiersian (118), drive away, ban-
ish.

a-flieman (113), put to flight, ex-
pel.

a-gaelan (-gelan) (113), neglect.

agan (127), own, possess, have.
[Cf. Mod. Eng. ought, and see
Schmidt's Shakespeare Lexicon,
s.v. owe, 2.]

a-gan (141), depart.

a-geaii, back. [< ongean. Dis-
tinguish the meaning of this
word from that of baecling. ]

agen (57. 3), own. [Past part, of
agan ; Ger. eigen.~\

agend (43. 6), owner, possessor.

a-geotan (II. 103), pour out, dis-
sipate, destroy.

a-giefan (V. 106), give, pay.

a-ginnan (III. 104), begin. LCf.
Ger. -ginnen.~]

agnian (118), appropriate. [Cf.
agan ; Ger. eignen. ]

a-growan (R. 109), grow up, grow
over.

ah, see ac.

a-hejbban (VI. 107), raise (i.e.
utter} ; exalt ; endure, suffer,
undergo. [Ger. erheben.~\

a-hierdan (113), harden (em-
bolden ?). [Ger. erhdrten.~\

a-hliehhan (VI. 107), rejoice. [Cf.
Mod. Eng. laugh, Ger. lachen.~]

ah of, see ah^bban.

a-hreosan (II. 103), fall.

aht (5ht) (47; 89. &), something.

a-h\v^ttan (113), excite, whet;
supply, fulfil. [Cf. Mod. Eng.
whet, Ger. wetzen.~\

a-laetan (R. 110), give up. [Ger.
erlassen}.

aldor, see ealdor.

a-l^cgean (115, note), deposit.

a-liefan (113), permit, allow.
[< leaf, leave; Ger. erlauben.~\

a-liehtan (113), illuminate, give
light to. [< leoht ; Ger. er-
leuchten.]

a-llesan (-lesan) (113), deliver.
[Ger. erlosen.']

a-liesend (43. 6), redeemer.

an (79), one, a, a single, alone;
wk. ana, alone; on an, anon,
at once ; anra gehwilc, every
one. [Ger. ein.~]

and (Qnd), and.

and- (142).

aiid-giet (-git) (47), sense, mean-
ing, understanding. [Cf. gie-
tan.J

276

VOCABULARY.

and-gietfullice (76), clearly, in-
telligibly.

and-lang (qndlang) (58), live-
long, whole, all . . . long. [Cf.
Ger. entlang and the Chaucerian
endelong (Knight's Tale 1820).]

an(d)-licnes (51. 5), image. [Cf.
Mod. Eng. likeness, Ger. Gleich-
niss, for (ge^leichniss.]

and-lifan (51. b), sustenance.

and-swarian (qndswarian, ojid-
sweorian) (118), answer.

and-swaru (gndswaru) (51. a),
answer.

and-weard (58, 146) , present .

and-weardan (Qnd-) (113), an-
swer.

and-wlita (53), countenance, face;
also in the sense of ' angry coun-
tenance,' 'anger,' Lat. vultus.
[Cf. Ger. Antlitz.]

and-wyrdan (113), answer. [Cf.
Ger. antworten.~]

an-feald (58), plain, simple. [Cf.
Ger. Einfalt, einfdltig.]

angel (43. 4), hook. [Mod. Eng.
angle, Ger. Angel.]

an-ginn (ongin) (47), beginning ;
vehemence, impetuosity, violence.

an-grislic (58), fierce, raging.
[Cf. Mod. Eng. grisly.]

an-Hc (on-) (58), like, similar.

anlicnes, see andlicnes.

an-nes (51. 5), oneness, unity.

an-riednes (51. 5), boldness, con-
fidence, assurance.

an-sien (51. &), countenance.

an-timber (47), material, sub-
stance.

an-weald (43) , power, rule, juris-
diction. [Ger. Anwalt.]

ar (43), messenger.

ar (51. &), honor ; dignity, station.
[Ger. Ehre.]

ar (47), copper. [See ser, copper ;
Mod. Eng. ore.]

a-raJcean (114), reach. [Ger.
erreichen. ]

a-ra'fiiiaii (118), endure, stand.

a-raeran (113), lift. [Cf. Mod.
Eng. rear.]

a-readian (118), redden, blush.
[Cf. Ger. errothen.]

a-r^ccean (114; 164. b), relate,
narrate, say.

a-redian (118), find, choose.

a-retan (113), gladden.

ar-faest (58, 146), gracious, Zor-
,ing ; glorious; often translates
Lat. pius. [See ar, honor.]

ar-faestnes (51. 5), kindness ; com-
passion.

ar-ge-bland (-blgnd) (47), ming-
ling of oars, oar-disturbed or
oar-blending sea. [Cf., in Rich-
ard Garnett's The Mermaid of
Padstow, the line, ' By the skirt
of the oared sea.']

a-risjui (I. 102), arise.

arodlice, immediately, forthwith.

ar-wela (53), oar-riches, i.e. sea.

ar-wierfte (59, 146), venerable.
[Cf. Ger. ehrwurdig.]

ar-wierfrnes (51. 5), reverence.

ar-yS1 (51. 6), oar-billow, wave.

a-sceadan (R. 110), divide.

ascian (axian) (118; 159. b ; 32),
ask. [Ger. heischen, properly
eischen. ]

a-s^cgean (123), say, relate.

a-s^ndan (113), send.

a-s^ttan (113), place, deposit.

assa (53), ass.

a-sta'iiaii (113), adorn, set.
[<stan, by 16.]

a-st^llan (114), establish.

a-stigan ^(1.102), ascend, go aboard;
descend. [Ger. ersteigen.]

VOCABULARY.

277

a-str^ccean (114) , prostrate. [Cf.

Mod. Eng. stretch.]
a-styrian (118), touch. [Cf. Mod.

Eng. stir.]
a-swebban (115. a), put to sleep,

i.e. slay.
a-syndrian (118), separate, sever,

divide. [Cf. Mod. Eng. sun-
der.']

a-teon (II. 103), draw; inhale.
a-teorian (118), fail, give out.
a-ffc.nnaii (115. a}, apply, direct.

[Cf. Ger. dehnen.]
a-ffindan (III. 104, 62, 60), swell.
affum (43), son-in-law. [Ger.

Eidam. ]

acYn nd M;I M. see affindan.
a-we,ccean (114), awaken, arouse.

[Ger. erwecken.]
a-w^cgean (115. a), move.
a-w$ndaii (113), change, shift,

transform.
a-w$ndednes (51. 5), translation,

version.
a-wiergan (113), curse; past

part., accursed.
a-wiht (89. b), aught, a bit; almost

as an adv., at all. [Mod. Eng.

aught.]

a-wreon (I. 102), clothe.
a-writan (I. 102), write. [Cf.

Ger. reissen, ritzen.]
a-wyrcean (114), perform, do.

[Ger. erwirken.]
axiaii (32), see ascian. [Mod.

Eng. dial, axe.]

B.

baec, back.

baecling, back; on baecling,

back.

baeff (47. 4), bath. [Ger. Bad.]
baeff-stede (44, 147), gymnasium.

baeft-weg (43, 215), bath-way,

bath-road.

baldor, see bealdor.
ban (47, 24), bone. [Ger. Bein,

(Elfen^bein.]
bana (53), slayer, murderer.

[Mod. Eng. bane.]
basnian (118), wait, bide one's

time.

bat (43), boat.
baffian (118), bathe. [Ger.

baden.]
be, near; concerning; according

to; on. [See New Eng. Diet.

s.v. by.]
be- (142) .

beacen (47, 24), portent ? stand-
ard? [Mod. Eng. beacon.]
beadu (51. a), battle, war.
beadu-rof (58), valiant in war.
beadu-wang (43), battle-plain,

field of battle.
beag (43), torque, armilla, bracelet,

collar, crown. [Cf . bugan, 103.]
beald (24), bold. [Ger. bald.]
bealdor (baldor) (43), ruler, king.

[See beald.]
beam (47, 38), son, child. [Scotch

bairn; cf. beran.]
beatan (R. 109), beat, smite,

strike.
be-beodan (II. 103), command,

bid; commend.

be-bugan (II. 103), encircle, en-
compass, surround; extend.
be-byrgan (113), bury, inter.
be-clysan (113), enclose, shut up.

[<Lat. clilsus, by 16.]
bee-raiding (51. 3), reading.
be-cuman (IV. 105), come, befall,

arrive, attain, fall. [Ger. be-

kommen.]
be-cweftan (V. 106), say, declare.

[Mod. Eng. bequeathe.]

278

VOCABULARY.

be-daelan (113, 177), deprive.

b$dd (47), feed, couch. [Ger.
Belt.']

beeodon, see began.

be-fsestan (113), commit, give
over.

be- fen (R. 110), embrace, grasp,
comprehend.

be-foran, before.

be-gan (141), practise, pursue,
ply.

be-gang (43), circuit, compass.

be-gangan (R. 109), practise; ply.

begen (79), both.

be-gietan (-gitan) (V. 106), ac-
quire, obtain, reach.

be-gyrdan (113), begird. [Ger.
-gurten.~\

be-hatan (R. 110 ; 164. a), prom-
ise.

be-healdan (R. 109), behold.

be-hefe (59, 165), useful.

beh.31 (51. 6), sign, proof.

be-hVgdig (57), shrewd, saga-
cious.

bejg (43), bellows.

be-limpan (III. 104), belong, per-
tain.

be-lucan (II. 103), belock [Shak.],
enclose.

be-mlftan (I. 102), conceal, dis-
guise. [Ger. -meiden.~\

ben (51. &), prayer, petition, en-
treaty, supplication. [See bena,
and cf. Mod. Eng. boon.~\

bena (53), petitioner, suppliant.
[See ben.]

be-naeman (113, 177), deprive, strip.

be-neofran, beneath.

beod (43), table.

beodan (II. 103), offer ; command.
[Ger. bieten.~\

beon, see wesan.

beorg (21, 24), hill, mountain.

[Ger. berg, and Mod. Eng. (ice)-

berg.]
beorht (58, 64, 21), bright, fair,

brilliant, radiant, glorious.

[Mod. Eng. bright is due to

metathesis (31).]
beorhte, brightly.
beorhtnes (51. 5), brightness.
beorn (43, 21), warrior, hero,

man.
beor-scipe (44. 1; 143), banquet,

feast.

bera (53), bear.
beran (IV. 105; 184. a),bear, carry;

beirende, productive (155. 6).
be-reafiaii (118), despoil. [Mod.

Eng. bereave, Ger. berauben.~]
be-scierian (bi-scerian) (116),

withhold.
be-seon (V. 106, 101), look (often

almost turn}. [Ger. besehen.~\
be-sittan (V. 106), sit in, hold.

[Ger. besitzen.~\
be-sorgian (118, 142), grieve for,

be concerned about; translates

Lat. dolere. [Ger. besorgen.~\
be-stieman (-steman) (113), wet,

moisten.

be-swican (I. 102), deceive.
be-sw!cian (118), escape.
, adj., better.
, adv. (77), better.
be-taicean (114), assign.
be^tst (66), best.
be-tweoh, among.
be-tweon, toward.
be-t\veonan, among ; betweonan

him, towards one another.
be-tweox, among, between.
be-tyrnan (113), revolve.
be-ff^ccean (114), cover, protect.

[Ger. bedecken.~\
be-waefan (113), clothe. [See

wajfels.]

VOCABULARY.

279

be-wendan (113; 184. 6), turn.

[Ger. bewenden.~\
be-windan (III. 104), encompass.

[Ger. bewinden.']
be-wrecan (V. 106), surround

(lit. beat around).
bibliotheca (Lat.), library.
bidan (I. 102; 156. Z)» await,

wait.
biddan (V. 106; 156. 6; 159. 6),

ask, request, implore, beseech;

bid; seek. [Ger. bitten.']
biegan (113), 6010, bend. [Caus-

ative of bugan (103), from

beag, pret. sing. , by 16 ; cf .

Ger. beugen.~]
biema (53), trumpet, clarion.

[Cf. Chaucer, Nun's Priest's

big-leofa (53, 20), food, suste-

nance. . [Cf . libban.]
bile-wit (57), merciful. [See New

Eng. Diet. s.v. bilewhit.]
bill (47), broadsword, falchion.

[Ger. bille.]
bindan (III. 104), bind. [Ger.

binden.~\

human, within. [Ger. binnen.']
bioff, see wesan.
bi-rihte (-ryhte), beside.
biseeop (43), bishop. [< Lat.

episcopus, Gr. ^rtV/coTros, from

iiri, upon, and <r/c^7TTo/«ii, look;

cf. Ger. Bischof. A Continental

"borrowing, ca. A.D. 400.]
biscerian, see bescierian.
bisgian (118), occupy, engross.

[See bisig.]
bisgu (51. a), concern, trouble.

[See bisig.]
bisig (57), busy.

bitan (1. 102), bite. [Ger. beissenJ]
biter (57), bitter, baneful, griev-

ous. [Ger. bitter ; cf. bitan,]

see \vesan.

blaec (57. 2), black.

blaican (113), bleach, fade. [Mod.
Eng. bleach.']

blaid (43), breath; abundance,
blessedness. [Cf. blawan.]

blaest (43), flame. [Cf. blawan.]

blawan (R. 109), blow. [Cf.
Ger. blahen, Lat. flare.~\

bletsiau (118, 33), bless. [<
blod.]

bletsung (51. 3; 144; 33), bless-
ing, benediction.

blewiS1, see blowan.

bllcan (I. 102), shine. [Ger.
-bleichen."]

bliunan (III. 104), cease. [See
Spenser, F. Q. 3. 5. 22.]

bliss (51. b ; 34), joy. [< bliffe.]

blisse-sang (43, 147), song of
gladness.

blissian (118, 34), rejoice.
[< bliss.]

bliffe (59, 24), blithe, merry, jo-
vial, joyous, gladsome.

bliffe (70) , joyously.

blod (47, 24), blood. [Ger.
Slut.]

blSdig (57. 3 ; 146), bloody. [Ger.
blutig.~\

blostma (53), blossom. [Cf.
blowan, and Lat. flos.~\

blowan (R. 109, 24), blossom,
bloom. [Mod. Eng. blow; cf.
Ger. bliihen, Lat. florere.~\

boc (52, 24), book. [Ger. Buch.~]

boc-craeft (43, 147), literature.

Boc-laeden (47), Latin. [< OE.
boc + Lat. Latinus.']

boc-land (47, 147), freehold es-
tate.

bodian (118), proclaim, preach.
[Mod. Eng. bode.~\

bolca (53), gangway.

280

VOCABULARY.

bold-wela (53, 215), Eden, Para-
dise (lit. house-wealth}.
bord (47), shield.
bord-staeS1 (47. 4), shore, strand.

[Cf. Ger. Gestade.]
bosm (43, 24), bosom, surface

(cf. Shakespeare, Tr. and Cress.

1. 3. 112). [Ger. Busen.]
bot (51. 6), repentance, amend-
ment.
brad (58, 24), broad, spacious.

[Ger. fcmY.] [/ace.

bradnes (51. 5), breadth, face, sur-
briedan (113; 184. &), spread,

dilate, expand. [< brad, by

16 ; Ger. breiten.]
brand-stefn (brgnd-stsefn) (43),

lofty-prowed (reading brant-

stefn; cf. heahstefn naca,

Andr. 265, brante ceole, Andr.

273).

brant (58), high, lofty.
breahtin (brehtm) (43; 21. a),

beat, pulsation, stroke (of wings) .
brecan (IV. 105), break; break

away, burst away, hurry, speed.

[Ger. brechen.~]
bregdan (III. 104), draw. [Mod.

Eng. braid.]
breogo (brego) (45, 20), leader,

king.

brehtm, see breahtm.
breomo, see brim,
breost (47, 24), breast.
Breoton (54,20), Britain; Briton.
brim (47, 20), billow, ocean,

deep.
brim-h^ngest (43), wave-steed,

sea-horse, i.e. ship. [Cf. Ger.

Hengst, and the OE. proper

name H^ngist, associated with

Horsa.~]
brim-staeff (47. 4 ; 147), shore of

the sea. [Cf. Ger. Gestade.]

brim-stream (43, 147), ocean-
stream, current.

bringan (114), bring, carry, take.
[Ger. bringen.]

brQiidstaefn, see brandstefn.

broffor (46. 1 ; 24), brother. [Ger.
Bruder.]

brucan (II. 103; 156. e; 17),
hold, possess, enjoy, make use
of. [Mod. Eng. brook, Ger.
brauchen.]

brun (58, 24), burnished, glisten-
ing; dusky. [Ger. braun ; see
New Eng. Diet. s.v. broion.]

brycg (51. b; 24), bridge. [Ger.
Brucke.]

brytta (53), dispenser.

Bryttas (43), plur., Britons.

bufan, above. [< be -f ufaii.l

bur (43, 24), dining-room; pri-
vate apartment, boudoir, bower.
[Mod. Eng. 'bower.']

burg (52. 1; 24), city. [Mod.
Eng. borough, Ger. Burg.]

burg-geat (47, 147), city-gate.

burg-leode (44. 4 ; 147) , city-
people, citizens.

burh-sittende (61, 28), city-
dwellers, citizens.

burh-weall (43, 28), city-wall.

but an. prep. (24), without, outside
of, except, besides. [< be +
ui a ii ; cf. the Scotch ' but and
ben.']

bu (a n, conj., except.

bycgean (114), buy.

byrd (51. &), birth, extraction.

byrig, see burg.

byrne (53), hauberk, corslet, mail-
coat.

byrn-hama (-ho,ma) (53), hau-
berk, corslet.

by sen (51. b), example, illustra-
tion; suggestion.

VOCABULARY.

281

c.

cald, see ccald.

camp (43), fight, battle. [Ger.

Karnpf.}
campiau (118), strive, struggle,

fight. [< camp.]
camp-wig (co,mp-) (47), com-
bat.
carcern (47), prison. [<Lat.

career, under influence of

aern.]
casere (44. 1), emperor, Caesar.

[Lat. Ccesar.~\
ceald (cald) (58; 21. a), cold.

[Ger. kalt.~}
ceaster (51. 4), city. [Lat. castra ;

Mod. Eng. Chester, -caster, -ces-

ter.~}
ceaster- (ge)-waran (53), plur.,

citizens.

ceder-beam (43), cedar-tree, ce-
dar. [< Lat. cedrus + beam.]
c$mpa (53), soldier. [<camp.]
cene (59), valiant. [Ger. kuhn,

Mod. Eng. keen.~\
ceol (43), ship.
ceorl (43, 24), layman. [Mod.

Eng. churl, Ger. Kerl ; cf.

Chaucer, Knight's Tale 1601.]
ceosan (II. 103; 184. a; 37),

choose, seek. [Archaic Ger.

kiesen; cf. Chaucer, Knight's

Tale 737.]
ciegan (113), call.
ciele (44, 18), cold. [Mod. Eng.

chill ; cf . Ger. Kuhle.']
ciepaii (113), sell. [Cf. Ger.

-kaufen.~\
cierran (cirran) (113 ; 184. a ;

18), turn; turn back.
cild (50, 38, 24), child.
cild-had (43, 143), childhood.
cining, see cyning.

cirice (53. 1), church. [Ger.

Kirche ; see Phil. Soc. Diet. s.v.

church.'}

cirran, see cierran.
cist (51. 6), chest. [< Lat. cista,

OE. orig. cest, then ciest (18),

cist.]
claine (57, 24), pure. [Mod. Eng.

clean, Ger. klein. The Ger.

word has come to its present

meaning through the series

'pure,' 'clean,' 'neat,' 'deli-

cate,' 'fine,' 'tiny,' 'small.']
clsennes (51. 5), chastity.
cleofu (20), see clif.
cleopian (clypian) (118, 20), call.

[Cf. our poetical clepe, yclept,

andtfamZ. 1. 4. 19.]
clif (47, 20), cliff. [Cf. Ger.

Klippe.']

clifer-fete (59), claw-footed.
clypian, see cleopian.
cnapa (53), boy, lad.- [Cf. Ger.

Knabe.~\
cneo (47. 3; 27), knee. [Ger.

Knie ; cf . Lat. genu.~]
cneoris (like 51. 5), tribe, nation.
cniht (43), young man, youth.

[Ger. Knecht, Mod. Eng. knight.'}
cnyssan (115. a), smite.
collen-ferhff (-fyrh'S) (58), in-

spirited, elated.
com, see cuman.

see campwig.

costnung (51. 3; 144), tempta-

tion.
craeft (43), power; skill, clever-

ness; art, trade, occupation.

[Mod. Eng. craft, Ger. Kraft.']
creopan (II. 103), creep, crawl.
Crist (43) , Christ. [< Lat. Christ-

us.~}
cucu (27 ; in this form irregular,

according to the declensions of

282

VOCABULARY.

this book; see also cwic), liv-
ing, live, alive.

culter (43?), coulter. [< Lat.
culter.~\

ou ma (53), stranger, visitant,
guest.

cumaii (IV. 105), come. [Cf. Ger.
kommen.~\

cuinbol (47), banner, standard.

en ii nan (130), know, know how,
can. [Ger. kdnnen.~]

cunniau (118; 156. d), make
trial of.

en's (58), known, manifest; the
combination of cuff and on-
cnawen, Andr. 527, presents a
difficulty — perhaps for cufre,
adv. [Cf. 130.]

cuffllce (70), certainly.

cwaefr (pret.), see cweffan.

cwealm (43), death. [Mod. Eng.
qualm ; cf . civilian.]

cweart-ern (47), prison. [Per-
haps modified from Lat. career,
under the influence of aern.]

cwellan (114), kill.

cwen (51. 1 ; 24), queen, princess.

cweffan (V. 106, 37), say, speak.
[Cf. Mod. Eng. quoth.'}

cwic (57, 27), alive, living. [See
cucu. Cf . Mod. Eng. ' quick
and dead,' ' cut to the quick.1']

cwic-susl (51. 6), hell-torment (lit.
living torment} .

cwide (44), remark.

cwuc, see cwic.

cymlice (70), finely, beautifully.

cyne-helm (43), crown.

cynelic (57, 146), royal.

cyne-rice (48, 145), kingdom.

cyne-rof (58), royally brave.

cyne-setl (47), throne.

cyning (cining) (43, 143, 24),
king. [Ger. Konig.~\

cynn (47), kind; tribe, nation,

people.

cyn-reu (47), generation.
Cyrenisc (57), of Gyrene.
Cyrenense, Gyrene.
cyssan (113), kiss. [Ger. kiissen.']
cyffau (113, 30), announce, makt.

known, show. [< cuff, by 16 ;

Ger. -kunden.~]
cyffffu (51. a ; 144), native land.

D.

deed (51. 1), deed, act; middaide,
indeed, in fact.

daeg (43. 2 ; 84), day. [Ger. 7 agr.]

daeg-candel (51. b ; 215), candle
of day.

daeges (74), by day.

daeg-hwaemlice (70), daily, day
by day.

dseg-red (47), dawn.

dael(43; 78.4; 24), part; amount,
quantity, number. [Ger. TeilJ]

da'lan (113; 164. a), distribute,
dispense, bestow. [Ger. teilen,
Mod. Eng. deal.']

dsel-leas (58; 155. a; 146), des-
titute, devoid.

dagung (51. 3), dawn.

dead (58, 24), dead. [Ger. tot.']

deaff (43), death. [Ger. Tod.']

deaff-daBg (deoth-) (43. 2) , death-
day.

dema (53) , judge.

deman (113, 90, 17), doom, con-
demn. [Cf. Chaucer, KnighVs
Tale 1023.]

deofol (43, 24), devil, demon.
[< Lat. diabolos ; so Ger. Teu-
fel.-]

deop (58, 24), deep. [Ger. tief.']

deope (70), deeply. [Cf. Chaucer,
K. T. 1782.

VOCABULARY.

283

deoplic (57), profound.

deor (47), beast, animal. [Ger.
Tier.]

deor-cynn (47), kind (race) of
animals.

deor-wierfre (59, 146), precious.

deor-wurff (58, 146) , precious.

dorian (116), harm, injure. [Cf.
Chaucer, K. T. 964.]

die (43), dike.

dician (118, 90), ditch, dike.

diegeliies (51. 5), retreat.

diere (dyre) (59), precious, valu-
able. [Ger. teiier.']

diht (47), plan, design. [<Lat.
dictum.~\

dohtor (52. 2), daughter. [Ger.
Tochter.]

dom (43, 17), judgment; reputa-
tion, glory ; choice, decision.

domlice (70), gloriously.

dom-weorffung (51. 3), honor.

don (140), do ; make; put. [Ger.
thun.~\

dream (43), joy, bliss. [Ger.
Traum, Mod. Eng. dream, but
in different sense.]

dr^nc (43), drink.

dreorig^ (57), headlong ? melan-
choly ?

drihten, see dryhten.

drihtguma, see dryhtguma.

drine (drync) (43), drink.

drincan (III. 104), drink. [Ger.
trinken.~]

drohtaS1 (43), (mode, way of}
We.

drygnes (51. 5) , dry ness, dry land.

dryhten (43. 4. c; 154. d), lord.

dryhtenlic (57), lordly, of the
lord.

dryht-guma (driht-) (53), re-
tainer, vassal.

drync, see drinc.

dugan (128), avail. [GvT.tangen.~]
duguff (dugo'S) (51. 6), host,

band ; sustenance ; benefit. [Ger.

Tugend.~\

dun (51. b), mountain, hill.
dust (47), dust. [Ger. Dunst.~\
dynnan (115. a), clash.
dyre, see diere.
dyrstig (57), rash, headstrong.

[Cf. durran, 132.]
dyrstignes (51. 5), presumption,

temerity.

E.

ea (52), river.

eac, also, likewise; eac swilce,
also; swilce eac, also, more-
over, as also, likewise ; swa eac,
also. [Ger. auch. Mod. Eng. eke.']

ead-giefa (-gifa) (53), bliss-giver,
h appiness- giver.

eadig (57. 3 ; 146), happy, blessed.

eadiglice (70), blissfully, in bliss.

eadignes (51. 5), bliss.

cage (53. 2), eye. [Ger. Auge.~]

eagor-stream (43), ocean-stream.

eag-ffyrel (47), window, [fryr-
<ffurh, by 16 and 29.]

eahta (78 ; 154. c ; 21), eight. [Ger.
achtJ]

eala, 0.

ea-lad (51. ft), ocean-way.

eald (65, 58, 21, 19, 17), old.

eald-feond (46. 3), ancient foe.

eald-geniiflfla (53), ancient, invet-
erate enemy.

eald-h^ttend (43. 6), ancient en-
emy.

ealdor (aldor) (43. 4) , chief; king.

ealdor (47), life.

ealdor-dom (43), primacy, su-
premacy, chief place.

ealdor-duguSf (51. &), nobility,
leaders.

284

VOCABULARY.

ealdor-mann (46), leader, head,
prince, noble.

ealdor-scipe (44. 1; 143), pri-
macy, supremacy, chief place.

ea-liffende (61 ; or 43. 6 ?), ocean-
traversing.

call (58, 35, 24), all, every; eall
swa, just as, also ; ealne weg,
always; mid ealle (175), com-
pletely ; afurh ealle, entirely.

ealles (71), in all.

eal-swa, also, as. [Ger. also."]

card (43), country.

eardian (118), dwell.

earfoSllce (70), distressfully,
hard. [Cf. Ger. Arbeit.']

earfoflfnes (51. 5), hardship.

earf off-rime (59), difficult to num-
ber.

earg (58), cowardly. [Ger. arg.~]

earm (58, 21), poor, wretched.
[Ger. arm.']

earmlic (57), humble, lowly.
[Cf. Ger. drmlich.~\

earmlice (70), miserably.

earn (43), eagle.

earnung (51. 3), merit, desert.

eastan (75) , from the east.

East-^ngle (44. 4), plur., East
Angles, i.e. East Anglia.

east-norfferne (59) , northeast-

_ erly.

Kastron (53, irregular), Easter.
[Ger. Ostern.]

east-sie (43 ; 51. &), sea on the
east.

east-suff-dsel (43), southeast
quarter.

eaffe (77), easily, unhesitatingly;
comp. ieff, irreg. eaS1.

eaff-medu (51. a), reverence;
humility, kindness.

eaff-mod (58, 146), humble, lowly.

eaff-modlice (70), humbly.

eaff-modnes (51. 5), humility,

_ reverence.

Ebreas (54), plur., Hebrews.

_ [<Lat. Hebrceus.]

Ebreisc (57, 146), Hebrew.

ece (59), everlasting, eternal.

e^g (51. &), edge.

ed- (142).

ed-niwian (118), renew.

edre, see aedre.

ed-wit (47), abuse, insolence.

[Cf. wite, and Mod. Eng. twit.~\
efen-eadig (57) , co - blessed,

equally blessed. [Among mod-

erns, Bishop Ken seems most to

have employed such compounds

as these.]

efne (emne), behold ; just.
$f t, again, once more ; afterward ;

back.

^ft-hweorfan (III. 104), return.
§gesa (53), dread, fear, terror;

peril. [Related to ON. agi,

from which Mod. Eng. awe.]
e^geslic (57), dreadful, terrible.

[See ejjjesa.]
eglan (113), plague, harass, afflict.

[Mod. Eng. ail.']

(59), grievous, hateful. [See

Egypta (54), plur., Egyptians.

eh tan (113), pursue.

§lcung (51. 3), delay, postpone-

ment.

§le (44), oil. [<Lat. oleum.~]
^llen (47), courage.
e^llen-rof (58), strenuous in cour-

age, of undaunted courage.
elles (71), else. [$1- = other. ]
ejlor-fus (58, 30), bound else-

whither. [$1- = other. ]
elmesse, see aelmesse.
elp (43), elephant. [<Lat. ele-

phas. ]

VOCABULARY.

285

e>ffeodig (57. 3), foreign. [From
$1- = other, and ffeod, q.v.]

emne, see efne.

emiiiht (52, but no visible um-
laut), equinox. [< efen-niht ;
cf. emne for efne.]

$nde (44), end. [Ger. Ende.~]

^ndian (118, 90), end.

e,ngel (43. 4; 23; 10), angel.
[< Lat. angelus, Gr. £776X05.]

l^iigle (44. 4), the Angles, Eng-
lish. [Of the invaders of Brit-
ain Bede says (Hist. Eccl. 1. 15) :
"Advenerant autem de tribus
Germanise populis fortioribus,
id est, Saxonibus, Anglis, Jutis.
. . . Porro de Anglis, hoc est,
de ilia patria quse Angulus dici-
tur, et ab eo tempore usque
hodie manere desertus inter pro-
vincias Jutarum et Saxonum
perhibetur, Orientales Angli,
Mediterranei Angli, Merci, tota
Nordanhymbrorum progenies, id
est, illarum gentium quse ad
Boream Humbri fluminis inhabi-
tant cseterique Anglorum populi
sunt orti." Cf. also the pun of
Pope Gregory the Great (Hist.
Eccl. II. 1) : "Rursus ergo in-
terrogavit, quod esset vocabulum
gentis illius. Responsum est,
quod Angli vocarentur. At ille,
* Bene,' inquit ; ' nam et angeli-
cam habent faciem, et tales an-
gelorum in cselis decet esse
coheredes.' "]

^Cnglisc (57), English. [Note
that any term corresponding to
'Anglo-Saxon,' as the designa-
tion of a language, does not
exist in Old English. See the
Phil. Soc. Diet. s.vv. Anglo-
Saxon and English; Bailey's

Dictionary .(1783) is the first
authority given for the English
term ' Anglo-Saxon ' in its appli-
cation to the tongue.]

code, see gaii.

eorl (43), hero, man. [Not to be
translated ' earl ' in these texts.]

eornoste (70), sharply, vehe-
mently. [Cf. Mod. Eng. ear-
nest, Ger. Ernst, ,]

eornostlice (70), then, accord-
ingly, thus.

eorre, see ierre.

eorffe (53. 1), earth; ground;
land. [Ger. Erde.~]

eorfflic (57, 146), earthly.

eorff-tiliff (51. b ; 147), agriculture.
[Cf. Mod. Eng. tilth.'}

eorff-waran (53), plur., dwellers
on earth.

eorff-weall (43) , rampart of earth,
earthwork, [weall = Lat. val-
lum ; one of the oldest Germanic
words borrowed from Latin.]

eower (81, 83), your, of you.

erbe(-), erfe(-), see ierfe(-).

est (51. 1 ; 165 ; 43 ; 30), provision ;
consent, will. [Cf. unnan, sef-
estfull, and Ger. Gunst.'}

este (59, 165), bountiful. [Cf.
est.]

estlice (70), willingly. [Cf. est.]

etan (V. 106), eat. [Ger. essen.]

eftel (43. 4. a), country, native
land, home.

eft el-rice (48) , fatherland.

effel-weard (43), guardian of his
country.

F.

fsec (47), time, period, interval,

space. [Ger. Fach.~]
feeder (43. 8 ; 24), father. [Ger.
Vater.~\

286

VOCABULARY.

faege (59), fated, death-doomed.
[Scotch fey, Ger. feige.~]

faeger (57) , fair, beautiful, agree-
able, lovely.

faegernes (51. 5), beauty. [Cf.
Chaucer, Knight's Tale 240.]

faegre (70 ; vowel long in poetry),
fairly.

fsegff (51. &), certain death(?)

faMime (53), virgin, maiden,
damsel.

faeringa (70), suddenly, on a
sudden.

fserlice (70), suddenly. [Cf.
af aired, and Mod. Eng. /ear.]

faest (58), fixed, stable. [Ger.
fest, properly fast. ]

faesten (47), fortification. [Cf.
Mod. Eng. fastness.']

faesten-geat (47), fortress-gate.

faest-hafol (57; 155. d), tena-
cious, [hafol from the root of
habban. j

faestnes (51. 5), firmament.

faestnung (51. 3), hold, stay, sup-
port.

faet (47. 4), utensil, implement.

fieted (57), beaten? ; faetedgold,
gold leaf?

faeted-sinc (47), treasure of 'plated
articles 9

faeftm (43), embracing arms;
body ; expanse, surface. [Mod.
Eng. fathom.'}

fag (58), gleaming, glittering.

fan (58 ; but used as noun), foe,
enemy. [Mod. Eng.^foe.]

famig-heals (58), foamy-necked,
foamy -throated. [Cf. Ger. Hals.~\

faran (VI. 107 ; 184. a), go.

faroS1 (fanrS) (43), shore; more
generally, as in the next three
words, it appears to mean surge
(and so, possibly, p. 212, 1. 12).

farofr-lacende (61, 215), surge-
swimming. [See lacan.]

faroft-ridende (61, 215), surge-
riding.

faroS-straet (51. -6; 215), surge-
street, street over the billows.
[strait < Lat. strata. ]

faru (51. «), adventure.

1 Valla 11 (R. 109), fall. [Ger.
j 'alien. .]

fealu (57. 5), dusky (as often
translated ; but perhaps rather
its literal signification), yellow
(as Tennyson applies it, Geraint

' and Enid 829, ' And white sails
flying on the yellow sea ' ; but
Tennyson, in The Battle of
Brunanburh, translates fealone
flod by ' fallow flood'). [Cf.
Ger. fahl, falb, and our 'fallow
deer.']

fea-sceaft (58), destitute.

feawe (58), plur., few.

f^ccean (119, irreg.),/e£c/i.

fedan (113), feed, nourish, sup-
port. [<fod-, by 16.]

fela (indecl. adj.; 154. a), much:;
numerous, many (things).

feoh-ge-streon (47), riches. [See
gestreon, and Mod. Eng. fee.~\

feohtan (III. 104, 21), fight.
[Ger. fechten.']

feon (113), hate.

feond (143; 46. 3; 24), foe, en-
emy. [Mod. Eng. fiend, Ger.
Feind; see feon.]

feore, see feorh.

feorh (43, 47, 29), life, soul.

feorh-nej*u (51. a), sustenance.
[Cf. n^rian.]

feonniaii (118), take in, entertain.

feor(r) (67; 35. a}, far, distant.
[Mod. Eng. /«?-.]

feorr, far, from (to} a distance.

VOCABULARY.

287

feorran (75), from afar, from of

old. [Cf. Ger. /em.]
f eorfra (78) , fourth. [Ger. vierte.]
feower (78),/cmr. [Ger. vier.~]
feower-tiene (78), fourteen.

[Ger. vierzehn.]
fer-, see for-.
feran (113), go, journey. [Cf.

Ger. fiihren.]

ferhff (fyrlrS) (43, 47), mind.
ferian (-ig(e)an) (116), ferry,

carry.

feffa (53), troop.
felcFer (51. b ; 24), icing, pin-

ion. [Ger. Feder, Mod. Eng.
' feather.]
fiellan (fyllan) (113), /eZZ,

[Ger. /aZZen, Mod. En
flerd (51. 1), expedition, cam-

paign. [Ger. Fahrt; cf. faran.]
fierding (51. 6), warfare.
fierd-wic (fyrd-) (47), plur.,

camp.
fierst (fyrst) (43), period, space,

interval. [Ger. 7<Ws£.]
fifta (78, 30), fifth. [Ger. funfte,

figaS1, see feon.

findan (III. 104), find, devise;

encounter. [Ger. finden.]
firas (43, 29), plur., men.
firgen-stream (firigend-) (43),

mountain-stream, i.e. ocean-

stream.

firmamentum (Lat.), firmament.
flsc (43, 24), fish. [Ger. Fisch,

Lat. piscis. ]

fisc-cynn (47), sort offish.
fiscere (44, 143), fisher (man}.

[Ger. Fischer.']
fiscnoft1 (43), fishing.
lifter-fete (59), four-footed.
fiftru (47), plur., wings. [Cf.

feffer, and Ger. Gefieder. ]

flsesc (47, 24), /esft. [Ger.

Fleisch. ]
flan (43), arrow.
flax-fete (59), web-footed.
fleogan (II. 103), fly. [Ger.

flieyen.~]
fleon (II. 103), flee. [Ger.

flocc (43), company.
flod (43),^oo(Z. [Ger.
flod-wielm (-wylm) (43), seeth-

ing of the flood.
flota (53), vessel (lit.fioat).
flowan (R. lQ9),flow.
flyht (^, flight.
fnsest (43), breath.
foda (53),/ood.

fodor (47), fodder. [Ger. Putter.']
folc (47), /oZ&, people, nation.

[Ger. FoZ&.]
folc-st^de (44), folkstead, battle-

ground.
folc-toga (53), leader of the peo-

ple, commander, [toga < same

root as teon ; cf. Ger. Ilerzog,

OE. h^retoga, and the meaning

of Lat. dux. ]
folde (53), earth.
folgian (118; 164. /), attend,

serve. [Ger. folgen ; cf . fylgan.]
folm (51. &), hand. [Cognate

with Lat. palma.]
fern (R. 110), catch; reach forth.
for (51. 6), journey.
for, see faran.
for (166, 175, 4), for; before; of;

on; in (Fr. selori).
for- (142).

for-baernan (113), scorch, parch.
for-dilgian (118), destroy. [Ger.

vertilgen.~]

for-don (142), destroy. [Shak.]
for-drlfan (I. 102), drive, impel.

[Ger. vertreiben. ]

288

VOCABULARY.

fore, before.

fore- (142).

fore-cuman (IV. 105), anticipate,
forestall, prevent.

fore-cweden (62), aforesaid.

fore-ge-gearwian (118) , prepare.

fore-ge-scrifan (I. 102), pre-
scribe. [Ger. vorschreiben ; Lat.
scribo underlies both.]

fore-seed (62), aforesaid. [Past
part, of fores^cgean.]

fore-sceawung (51. 3), provi-
dence. [Cf. Ger. Vorsehung.']

fore-s^ttan (113), close in. [Ger.
vorsetzen.]

fore-sprecen (62), aforesaid.
[Past part, of foresprecan.]

fore-tynan (113), cut off. [Cf.
tun, and 16.]

for-giefan (V. 106, 18), give,
grant. [See giefan ; Ger.
vergebenJ]

for-gieldan (-gildan) (III. 104;
24; 18; 164. h), requite, recom-
pense; pay, give. [Ger. ver-
gelten.~\

for-gietan (V. 106, 18), forget.
[Ger. vergessen.']

for-grindan (III. 104), wear out
(like Lat. conterere} .

forht (58), afraid, terrified.

forhtlan (118), tremble.

for hwon, why.

for hwy, why.

for-ierman (113), ruin, reduce to
poverty. [< earm, by 16 ; cf.
Ger. verarmen.~]

for-lsetan (R. 110), let, allow;
let go; lay down; leave, leave
off; abandon, forsake; lose.
[Ger. verlassen.~\

for-leosan (II. 103), lose. [Cf.
Mod. Eng. forlorn, and Ger. ver-
lieren.~]

for-liden (62) , shipwrecked. [Past
part, of for 11 San.]

for-lidennes (51. 5), shipwreck.

forma (60, 68, 78), first.

for-niman (IV. 105), waste, deso-
late, consume ; fornumen beoii,
perish, decay.

for-spildan (113), destroy.

for-s\velgan (III. 104), devour.

for-swigian (118), keep secret,,
conceal. [Ger. verschweigen.~\

for-tredan (V. 106), tread down,
tread under foot. [Ger. ver-
treten.~]

for®, forth.

for-ffam, because, for this reason,
therefore.

for-ftam-iffe, because.

for-SPan, wherefore.

forff-a-teon (II. 103), bring
forth.

forff-bringan (114), bring forth.

forff-faran (VI. 107), pass away,
depart; forfffaren, deceased,
dead. [Ger. fortfahren.~\

forff-for (51. 6), departure.

forft-ge-leoran (113), pass away,
die.

forff-laestan (-lestan) (113), con-
tinue, supply.

for-9"on (-8fe),/or, because; there-
fore; wherefore.

forfr-teon (II. 103), perform, rep-
resent, exhibit; bring forth.

forft'-weard, advanced.

for-wandian (118), reverence;
hesitate; for\vandlende, defer-
ential, diffident.

for-weorffan (III. 104), perish.

for-wiernan (113 ; 156. j), refuse,
deny.

for-witan (126), know in advance,

for-wyrcean (114) , forfeit. [Ger.
verwirken. ]

VOCABULARY.

289

fot (46), foot. [Ger. Fuss.']

fracoff (57, 165), odious, abomi-
nable. [<*fra-cuff, cf. May-
hew, OE. Phon. § 160.]

frsegn, see frignan.

fraetwa (-we) (51. a), plur., or-
naments.

fraetwiaii (118), adorn, bedeck.

fraet\vung (51. 3), array.

fram, from ; by ; of ; from
among.

fram-gau (141), make headway.

framlice (fro,m-) (70), promptly,
bravely.

frea (53), lord.

frecne (59), perilous, fearful,
direful, terrible.

frecne (70), fearlessly, daunt-
lessly, valiantly.

frecnes (51. 5 ; 144), danger, peril.

frefran (115. 6), comfort, cheer.

frejnde (59) , foreign, alien. [Ger.
fremd. ]

freeman (115. a; 117; 164. e),
benefit, profit. [Cf. the fram
(16) in framgan.]

freo (irreg. plur. frige), free.

freod (51. b), good-will, kind-
ness.

freolice (70), freely. [Ger. frei-
lich. ]

freond (46. 3), friend. [Ger.
Freund, Goth, frijonds, pres.
part, of frijon, to love ; cf.
feond.]

freond-scipe (44. 1 ; 143) , friend-
ship. [Cf. Ger. Freundschaft,
with a different ending.]

freorig (57 ; 174. d) , cold, be-
numbed.

freoffu (freo'So) (51. a), defense.
[Ger. Friede.]

frige, see freo.

frignan (III. 104), ask, inquire.

friff (47), countenance, support,
aid, protection. [Cf. freoftu,
and Mod. Eng. Frederick). J

frod (58), old.

frofor (51. &), comfort, consola-
tion; sustenance.

frQmlice, see framlice.

fruina (53), beginning, first.

frum-gar (43), primipile, captain,
chief. [Cf. fruma.]

frum-sceaft (51. 6), creation.
[Cf. frama.]

frymff (u) (51, 144), creation. [Cf.
fruma, and 16.]

fugol (43. 4), bird. [Ger. Vogel,
Mod. Eng. fowl.']

fugol-cynn (47), kind of birds.

ful (58), vile, foul. [Ger. faul;
more remotely related are Lat.
pus, puteo.~\

full (5%), full. [Ger. voll.]

ful(l), adv., full.

full-fr^mman (115. a; 117), fin-
ish.

fultum (43), help, aid, assistance,
support.

t'u it 11 in in ii (118, 90), assist.

furffra (67), first (lit. former).

i'u riV ii in. even,' whatever.

fas (58, 30), ready.

fylgan (113), follow. [Cf. folg-
ian, and Ger. folgen. ]

fyllan (113), fill. [< full, by 16;
Ger. fullen.~\

fyllan, see fiellan.

fyllu (61. a), fill, feast.

fyr(47),j^re. [Ger. Feuer.']

fyrdwic, see fierdwic.

fyrhaf, see ferhlS1.

fyrmest (78. 1 ; 69), first.

fyr-spearca (53), spark.

fyrst, see fierst.

fysan (113 ; 184. b), hasten.
[<fus.]

290

VOCABULARY.

G.

gad (51. 6), goad.

gaers (47, 31), herb, grass. [Ger.

Gras<~\

gaful-raiden (51. 5; 144), fare.
gagates ( Lat. ) , jet.
gal nes (51. 5), lust, lewdness.

[Cf. Ger. Geil(heit).]
gan (141), go. [Ger. geken.~]
gang (gqng) (43), course ; circuit,

revolution.

gangan (H. 109), go.
gar (43), spear, javelin. [Cf . Mod.

Eng. garlic.']
gar-ge-winn (47), battle of spears.

[See gewinn.]
garsecg (43), ocean. [Seep. 211,

note 3.]
gast (43), spirit, ghost. [Ger.

gast-ge-hygd (47), thought of the

mind.
gast-ge-ryiie (48, 215), secret of

the soul, thought of the heart (?).

[See geryne.]

gat (52), goat. [Ger. Geiss.~\
ge (18).
ge . . . and, ge . . . ge (202), both

. . . and.
ge-_(142).
ge-aemetgian (118), release, dis-

engage. [Cf. aJmetta, aim-

««.]
ge-agniau (118), inherit, occupy,

take possession of. [See ag-

nian.]
ge-and-weard (58), present. [See

andwcard . ]
ge-and-weardan (-Qml-) (113),

answer. [Sec andweardan.]
gear (47, 18), year. [Ger. Jahr.~\
geara, formerly, of yore.
geare (70), well. [See yare(ly}

in Shakespeare, Temp. 1. 1, and

elsewhere.]
gearlic (57), yearly, annual.

[Ger. jahrlich.']
gearu-franeol (gearoS^ncol) (57),

ready-witted. [See geare, ge-

ffancol, ffancolniod.]
gearwian (118), prepare. [See

geare. ]

geat (47. 4; 18), gate.
ge-axian (118), learn, discover.

[See ascian.]
ge-bed (47, 142), prayer. [Ger.

Gebet ; cf. biddan.]
ge-beorg (47), defense, protec-
tion; outlook (on).
ge-beorscipe (44. 1), banquet,

feast. [See beorscipe.]
ge-beran (IV. 105), bear. [See

beran.]
ge-bidan (I. 102), await, wait.

[See bldan.]
ge-biddan (V. 106), pray. [See

biddan.]
ge-biegan (113), bend, curve.

[See biegan.]
ge-bierhtan (113), grow bright,

shine. [<beorht, by 16.]
ge-bilod (57), billed.
ge-biagian (-bysgian) (118), fa-
tigue, weary, exhaust. [See

bisig.]

ge-bland (-blqnd) (47), mingling,

mixture, confusion.
ge-blandan (-blgndan) (II. 110),

mingle.

ge-bledsian, see gebletsian.
ge-bleod (58), hued, colored.
ge-bletsian (-bledsian) (118),

bless. [See New Eng. Diet. s.v.

bless. ]
ge-blissian (118), rejoice, make

joyful; gcblissod wesan, joy,

[See blissian.]

VOCABULARY.

291

geblQnd(au), see gebland(an).

ge-blowan (R. 109), blow. [See
bio wan.]

ge-brec (47), uproar, din. [Cf.
brecan.]

ge-bringan (114), waft, carry,
convey. [See bringan.]

ge-bycgean (114), buy; redeem.
[See bycgean.]

ge-byrd (51. 6), birth, extraction,
lineage. [Ger. Geburt; see
byrd.]

gebysgian, see gebisgian.

ge-ceosan (II. 103), choose, select.

ge-ciegan (113), call. [Seeciegan.]

ge-cierran (113, 18), turn ; return.
[See cierran.]

ge-cneordnes (51. 5), accomplish-
ment.

ge-cost (58; 174. d), tried, trusty.

ge-cweman (113), please.

ge-cweme (59), pleasing, accept-
able.

ge-cwemlice (70), acceptably,
agreeably.

ge-cweffan (V. 106), say, speak.
[See cweffan.]

ge-cyffan(113 ; 164. b), announce;
prove, evince, show, exhibit, dis-
play; designate. [See cyffan.]

ge-daelan (113), divide, separate.
[See daelan.]

ge-dafenian (118 ; 164. Ar)» be.nt-

ge-dafenlic (57), fitting, suitable.

ge-deorf (47), labor, toil.

see dician.]
ge-dlersian (-dyrsian) (118, 90),

exalt, magnify, celebrate. [<

dlere.]
ge-don (140), do, perform; make.

[See don.]
ge-drefan (113), disturb, agitate,

trouble. [Cf. Ger. triiben.]

gedyrsian, see gediersian.

ge-eacnian (118), increase, aug-
ment. [< eac.]

ge-earnian (118), merit. [See
earnung.]

ge-ed-niwian. (118), renew. [See
edniwian. ]

ge-^nde-byrdan (113), order, ar-
range.

ge-e_ndian (118), end, come to an
end. [< $nde ; see ejndian.]

ge-^ndung (51. 3), end, close.

ge-faestnian (118), fasten, con-
firm, establish.

ge-faran (VI. 107), experience,
suffer. [See faran, and 142,
ge-(2).]

ge-fea (53), pleasure, joy, delight,
gladness.

ge-feallan (R. 109), fall, chance.
[See feallan.]

ge-feoht (47), battle.

ge-feohtan (III. 104), fight. [See
feohtan. ]

ge-feon (V. 106; 156. c; 29), re-
joice.

ge-feormian (118), take in, enter-
tain. [See feormian.]

ge-fera (53, 142), companion, fel-
low.

geferan (113), undertake, experi-
ence. [See feran.]

ge-fe_rian (116), ferry, carry, bear.
[See f^rian.]

ge-fer-rseden (51. 5; 144), com-
pany, fellowship, society.

ge-fer-sclpe (44. 1; 143), attend-
ance, companionship ; retinue.

geflieman (-flseman) (113), put to
flight.

ge-flit (47), strife, dispute. [Cf.
Ger. Fleiss.~\

ge-fraetwian (118), adorn. [See
1'rcetwiau.j

292

VOCABULARY.

ge-frefran (115. o), console, cheer.

[See frefran.]
ge-fr^mman (115. a), effect, per-

form, work, perpetrate. [See

fr^mman.]
ge-fultumian (118), assist, help.

[See fultumian.]
ge-fyllan (113, 156), fill; end, Jin-

ish, accomplish. [See fyllan.]
ge-fyrn, adv., a long time ago.
ge-gada (53), associate, compan-

ion.

ge-gaderian (118), gather.
ge-gaderung (51. 3), gathering

together, assembly, congrega-

tion.
ge-gan (141), go; win, obtain.

[See gan.]
ge-gearcian (118), prepare. [Cf.

geare.]
ge-gearwian (118), prepare. [See

gearwian, and cf. gegier\van.]
ge-gierela (53), garment; rai-

ment, apparel.
ge-gierwan (-gyrwan) (113),

prepare. [Cf. gegearwian.]
ge-gl^ngan (113), adorn. [<

ge-godian (\\%) , enrich. [<god.]
ge-gr^mman (115. a), irritate, en-

rage. [See grejnian.]
ge-gretan (113), greet, salute.
ge-gyrwan, see gegierwan.
ge-hal (58), whole, intact. [See

hal.]
ge-halgian (118), hallow. [<ha-

Hg-]
ge-hatan (R. 110), promise,

pledge ; call. [See hataii .]
ge-healdan (R. 109), observe,

keep; reserve; maintain, sus-

tain. [See healdan.]
ge-heawan (R. 109), cut down,

slay. [See heawan.]

ge-h^rian (116), glorify. [See

ge-hieran (113), hear. [See hler-

an.]

ge-hlersum (57, 146), obedient.
ge-hiersumian (118; 164. /),

obey.

ge-hlersumnes (51. 5), obedience,
ge-hladan (VI. 107), lade, load,

freight.
ge-hogian (118), consider, have

in mind.

ge-hrman (I. 102), attack.
ge-hu, in every direction. [See

hu.]
ge-hwa (89. c ; 154. 6), each

(one). [See hwa.]
ge-hwilc (-hwylc) (89. a; 154.5),

each (owe), every (one) ; anra

gehwilc, every (one). [See

hwilc.]
ge-hyhtan (113), hope, trust.

[< hyht.]

ge-hyran, see gehieran.
ge-innian (118), give, bestow

(on}.
ge-in-seglian (118), seal. [<Lat.

sigillum.~]
ge-laeccean (114), catch, seize.

[Cf. Shak., Macb. 4. 3. 195.]
ge-lsedan (113), bring, carry.

[See laJdan.]
ge-lfcered (62), taught, educated,

trained, skilled, skilful. [Past

part, of laJran.]
ge-lsestan (113), stand by, assist.

[See laestan.]
ge-laffian (118), invite. [See

laffian.]
ge-leafa (53), faith. [Ger. G(e~)-

laube.~]
ge-leornian (118), learn. [See

leornian.]
ge-l^ttan (113), hinder. [Ger.

VOCABULARY.

293

-letzen ; cf. Shak., Haml. 1. 4. 85,

and (Auth. Vers.) Rom. 1. 13.]
ge lie (58, 163), like. [< lie,

body ; cf. Ger. gleich.~\
ge-lica (53), like, equal.
ge-llce (70), similarly, likewise.
ge-licgan (V. 106), border. [See

licgan.]
ge-licnes (51. 5), likeness. [Ger.

Grleichniss.~\
ge-liefan (113; 156. gy, believe.

[Ger. g (e)lauben.~\
ge-lif-faestan (113), make alive,

endow with life. [See lif.]
ge-limp (47), adventure, misfor-
tune.
ge-limpan (III. 104), happen,

befall.

ge-limplic (57), adapted.
ge-logian (118), place, set.
ge-lomllce (70), frequently.
ge-luflan (118), love. [See luf-

ian.]
ge-lystan (113, 190), desire. [See

lystan, and Ger. geliisten.~]
ge-maca (53) , mate, companion.
ge-maeccea (53), mate, consort,

spouse.

ge-maine (59), common, universal.
gemainelice (70) , in common.
ge-maire (48), boundary, end.
ge-mang (-mo,ng) (47), troop,

phalanx.

ge-manig-fieldan (113), multiply.
ge-m^ngan (113 ; 184. 6), mingle,

associate.

ge-meotu, see gemet.
ge-met (47, 20), boundary ; sort;

effect; law.
ge-metan (113), find, encounter.

[See me tan.]
ge-miltsian (118; 164. g ; 33),

pity, have compassion on.

[< milts.]

ge-miltsiend (43. 6), pitier.

gemQiig, see gemang.

ge-munan (134), remember, be
mindful.

ge-myndig (57), mindful.

ge-myngian (118), recount, re-
late.

gena, see giena

ge-nacodian (118, 162), strip.
[< nacod.]

gen-cwide (44, 28), reply. [See
cwide.]

ge-neahhe (70), often, frequently .

ge-nea-laican (113), approach,
draw nigh. [See nealaican.]

(115. &), name. [See

ge-neosian (118), visit. [See

neosian.]

ge-n^rian (116), save.
ge-niman (IV. 105), take, seize.

[See niiiian. ]
ge-nyhtsum (57, 146), abundant.

[Cf. niigaii (136), Ger. genugen,

and Mod. Eng. enough.]
ge-nyhtsumian (118; 164. e),

avail, suffice, be sufficient for, be

of use.

geofon (47), ocean.
geoguff (51. b; 18), youth. [Ger.

Jugend. ]

geomor-mod (58, 18), sorrowful-
minded. [Cf. Ger. Jammer.~\
geond (18), along, through,

throughout, over. [Cf. Mod.

Eng. beyond.~\
geong (58, 65, 18), young. [Ger.

Jung.']
ge-openian (118), open. [< open ;

cf. Ger. offnen.~\
georn (58; 155. e ; 21. &), eager.

[See giernan.]
georne (70), surely, certainly

[Ger. gern.~\

294

VOCABULARY.

georn-full (58), busied, occupied.

georu-fulnes (51. 5), piety, zeal.

geornlice (70), assiduously, zeal-
ously.

georran (III. 104), rattle.

geotan (II. 103), stream. [Ger.
giessen.~\

ge-rsedan (113), read ; gersed is,
reads. [Cf. Ger. rathen ; see
rsedan.]

ge-r^ccean (114), interpret, ex-
pound. [See re^ccean.]

ge-renian (118, 28), adorn.

ge-reord (47), repast.

ge-reordian (118, 90), feed, re-
fresh.

ge-rejstan (113; 184. 6), rest, re-
pose. [< r§st.]

ge-retaii (113), refresh, invigor-
ate, cheer. [< rot, glad.~\

ge-riht (47), direct way. [See
riht.]

ge-rlm-craef t (43) , arithmetic,
chronology.

ge-ryne (48), mystery. " [< run,
by 18.]

ge-saegan (113), lay low.

ge-sselan (113, 190), happen, be-
fall, chance.

ge-sselig (57. 3), delightful. [Cf.
Ger. selig.~]

ge-samnian (-SQmnian) (118),
gather.

ge-sceadan (E. 110), separate.

ge-sceaft (51. 6), creature, crea-
tion.

ge-sceawian (118), behold. [See
sceawian. ]

ge-scieldan (-scyldan) (113), de-
fend, protect. [Cf. scield.]

ge-scieldnes (51. 5), defense, pro-
tection.

ge-scieppan (VI. 107), create.
[See scieppan.]

ge-scierpan (113), clothe, apparel.

ge-scierpla (-scirpla) (53), rai-
ment, apparel.

ge-screpe (59), suitable, adapted.

ge-scrifen (62), prescribed, fixed,
regular, customary. [Past part.,
of gescrifan < Lat. scribo.~\

ge-scrydan (113, 16), clothe. [See
scry dan.]

ge-scyldan, see gescieldan.

ge-secean (114), visit, gain, touch^
attain. [See secean.]

ge-s^cgean (123), say; give
(thanks}. [See s^cgean.]

ge-s^llan (114), give. [See se_ll~
an.]

ge-s^ndan (113), send, throw.
[See sejidan.]

ge-seon (V. 106), see; gesegen
is, seems, Lat. videtur.

ge-setennes (51. 5), institute, or-
dinance.

ge-s^tnes (51. 5), narrative.

ge-s^ttan (113), set, place; oc-
cupy; appoint, settle; compose.
[See s^ttan.]

ge-sewenlic (57), visible.

ge-siene (-syne) (59), visible.

ge-sihS1 (51. 1), countenance.

ge-sittan (V. 106), sit; possess,
inherit. [See sittan.]

ge-siS1 (43), companion. [Cf.
SI'S, and Ger. Gesinde.~\

ge-slean (VI. 107), smite, strike.
[See slean.]

ge-sniier\van (113), anoint.

ge-smyltan (113, 17), calm.
[< smolt, serene; cf. sniylte.]

gesQitmian, see gesaninian.

ge-spann (47), clasp, network.

ge-spowan (R. 109, 190), suc-
ceed.

ge-sprec (47) , conversation. [Ger.
Gesprach; cf. sprecan.]

VOCABULARY.

295

ge-standan (VI. 107), assail.

[See standan.]
ge-staffelian (-staftolian) (118),

establish, render steadfast; re-
store.
ge-staffolfaestian (- steaftulf es-

tian) (118), establish, perform.
ge-stigan (I. 102), ascend to.

[See stigau.]
ge-stillan (113), still, pacify,

quiet; subside. [See stillan.]
ge-strangian (118), strengthen.

[< strang.]

ge-stregdan (III. 104), sprinkle.
ge-streoii (47), profit, gain. [Cf.

streouan.]

ge-streowian (118), strew.
ge-sund (58), well. [Ger. ge-

sund.~\
ge-sw^ncan (113), torment, vex,

wear out. [See sw^ncan.]
ge-swejigan (113), swinge, toss.
ge-s\veotolian (118), manifest;

bewray, expose, discover. [<

sweotol.]
ge-sw^rian (VI. 107), swear.

[See sw^rian.]
ge-swican (1. 102 ; 156. &) , cease ;

fail. [See swican.]
ge-swinc (47), toil, effort. [Cf.

swincan.]

ge-swing (47), rolling, undula-
tion. [Cf. swingan.]
ge-syndig (57. 3), fair, favoring,

propitious. [<gesund, by 16.]
gesyne, see geslene.
ge-syngian (118), sin. [Cf. syn-

full.]
getacnian (118), signify, indicate.

[See taciiian.]
ge-tacnung (51. 3), sign. [<

tacen.]
ge-tiecean (114) , point out, direct ;

appoint ; teach. [See taicean.]

ge-tael (47), reckoning.

ge-teon (II. 103), bring up; play.
[See teon.]

ge-tiinbran (115. &), furnish, sup-
ply (lit. construct).

ge-trymman (115. «), fortify.
[See trymman.]

ge-ffanc (47), thought, mind.

ge-Uancol (-"Sancul) (57), consid-
erate. [See francolmod, gearo-
ffancol.]

ge-freaht (47), counsel, advice.

ge-ffeahteud (43. 6), counsellor.

ge-S^ncean (114), remember. [See
S^ncean.]

ge-ffraec (47), commingling, tur-
bulence, tumult.

ge-ffraJstan (113), afflict.

ge-ffrean (113), dismay. [See
ffrean.]

ge-ffreatian (118), rebuke. [See
ffreatian.]

ge-ffring (47), throng, rush.

ge-ffungen (62), excellent. [<
fifeon, thrive.']

ge-<8r\vfcerian (118), agree.

ge-ffwairiies (51. 5), concord,
agreement.

ge-Sfyn (113), restrain.

ge-ffyncean (114), seem, appear;
geffuht is, seems. [See ffync-
ean.]

ge-un-trumian (118), enfeeble, de-
bilitate, prostrate; geuntruinod,
sick, Lat. injirmus. [< untrum.]

ge-waigan (113), plague, molest.

ge-\vtetan (113), wet, moisten.

ge-wealc (47), welter.

ge-weald (47), control, rule, do-
minion. [Ger. Gewalt; see
wealdend.]

ge-wejndan (113), turn; return,
depart, go; translate. [See
w^ndan.]

296

VOCABULARY.

ge-weorc (47), work. [See

weorc.]

ge-weorp (47), smiting.
ge-weorffan (III. 104), become,

be ; make ; happen ; convert.

[See weorftan.]
ge-weorftian (118), distinguish.

[See weorfrian.]

ge-wieldan (113), rule, have do-
minion over. [<geweald, by

16; see Mod. Eng. wield.]
ge-wiht (47), weight. [Ger. Ge-

wicht.~]
ge-wilnian (118; 156. a), desire.

[See wilnian.]

ge-winn (47), labor, toil; hard-
ship, distress. [See winnaii.]
ge-winna (53), enemy. [See

winnan.]
ge-winnfullic (57), laborious,

toilsome, fatiguing.
ge-wislice (70, 76), openly,

plainly.

ge-wissian (118), guide, direct.
ge-witan (126), find out, learn.

[See witan.]
ge-witan (I. 102; 184. a), depart,

go.

ge-witt (47), understanding.
ge-writ (47) , writing, writ ;

letter ; document, instrument,

will.

ge-writan (I. 102), write.
ge-wuna (53), custom, wont.
ge-vvunian (118), be wont, use;

dwell. [See wunian.]
ge-wyrcean (114), make, build.

[See wyrcean.]
giefan (gifan) (V. 106, 18), give.

[Ger. geben.~\

giefeffe (gifefte) (48), chance.
giefu (gifu) (51. a}, gift; boon.
gieman (113; 156. /), rule over.
giena (gena), yet.

giernan (113), desire; solicit (the
hand of), woo. [<georn, by
16.]

giest-hus (47), inn. [Cf. Mod.
Eng. guest-chamber.']

giestran-daeg (gystran-) (43),
yesterday.

giet (git, gyt), yet; still; as yet,
hitherto.

gif, if. [Not related to giefan.]

gifeffe, see giefeffe.

gifu, see giefu.

gim-cynn (47), gems of every
kind.

gimm (43), gem, precious stone.
[Borrowed from Lat. gemma be-
fore ca. 650.]

ginn (58), spacious, ample.

gingra (65, 53), disciple.

gio, formerly, long ago, once upon
a time. [See Iu.]

git, see giet.

glaes (47), glass.

gleaw (58), prudent, wise.

gleawlice (70), shrewdly, judi-
ciously, wisely. [lishment.

glejig (51. 6), adornment, embel-

glldan (I. 102), glide. [Ger.
gleiten.]

god (58, 5, 4), good. [Ger. gut.]

god (47), prosperi ty ; plur., goods,
good things, property; benefac-
tions.

God (43, 5, 4), God. [Ger. Gott ;
according to Kluge, the ' Being
invoked.']

god-cund (bV), divine, [godhead.

god-cundnes (51. 5), divinity,

godcundmiht (-inseht) (51. 1),
majesty. [Divine Father.

God-Faeder (43. 8), God-Father,

god-spell (47), gospel.

god-w$bb (47), purple.

gold (47), gold.

VOCABULARY.

297

gold-freetwa (51. a), plur., golden

ornaments.

gold-hord (47), treasure.
gold-leaf (47), gold leaf.
gQiig, see gang,
graig (58), gray. [Ger. grau.~\
gram (57), fierce, raging.
grejmman (115. a), enrage. [<

gram, by 16.]

grene (59), green. [Ger. grun.~]
greot (47), dust; shingle. [Ger.

Griess.~]
gretan (113), greet, salute; take

leave of. [Ger. gnissen.]
grewS1, see growan.
grindan (III. 104), whirl. [Mod.

Eng. grind.']

growan (R. 109) , grow.
grund (43), earth; bottom; sea

(perhaps orig. shallow, shoal).

[Ger. Grund, Mod. Eng. ground.]
gryre-hwil (51. &), period of

terror.

gurron, see georran.
guma (53), man, hero. [Mod.

Eng. (bride) groom. ]
guff (51. b ; 30), war. [Ger. -gund,

in Hildegund, e.g.; cf. GondibertJ]
guff-fana (53), gonfalon, stand-
ard. [See Mod. Eng. gonfalon ;

cf . Ger. Fahne, Mod. Eng. vane.]
guff-freca (53), warrior.
guff-riiic (43), warrior.
guff-sceorp (47), war-trappings.
gyden (51. b ; 17), goddess.
gylden (146, 17), golden.
gystran-dseg, see giestran-daeg.
gyt, see giet.

H.

habbaii (121, 188), have; pos-
sess ; accept, keep ; receive.
[Ger. haben ; cf. Lat. habere.~\

had (43), sex.

hador (57), bright, serene. [Ger.

heiter.~\
hail (47), salvation; rescue, es-

cape. [Ger. Heil.']
Ha'lend (43. 6), Saviour, Jesus.

[Ger. Heiland.]
haeleS1 (43. 9), hero, man. [Ger.

Held]

htelu (51. a), salvation; rescue.
hasrfest (43), harvest. [Ger.

Herbst; cf. Lat. carpere, Gr.

hsern (51. 6), ocean.

hfces (51. 6), order, direction, com-

mand. [Cf. Mod. Eng. behest,

Ger. Geheiss.~\

haetu (51. a), heat, [hat, by 16.]
haiffen (57. 3) , heathen. [Cf . Ger.

Heide, and Mod. Eng. heath ; so

Lat. paganus < pagus.]
hal (58), whole, hale ; hal gedon,

save. [Ger. heil.~]
halig(57. 3; 146),AoZy. [<hal;

Ger. heilig.~\
halsiaii (118), conjure, implore,

entreat. [< hal.]
ham (74, 24), home. [Ger. heim.]
hand (51. \.^),hand. [Ger. Hand^}
har (58), hoar(y}, gray.
hat (58) , hot , fervent. [Ger. heiss.~\
hatan (R. 110), call; command;

hatte, is, was called. [Ger.

heissen; cf. archaic Eng. hight.~]
he (81).
hea, see heah.
hea-clif (47), lofty cliff.
hea-deor (47), high-deer. [Cf.

Ger. Hochwild; without a prefix,

OE. deor rarely, if ever, means

'deer.']
heafod (47. 1, 6; 23), head.

[Ger. Haupt, Lat. caput, for

*cauput.~]

298

VOCABULARY.

heafod-ge-rim (47), number by

heads, poll.
heah (hea) (65; 58. 1 ; 17), high;

great. [Ger. hoch.~]
heah-cyning (43), high king.
heah-ge-streon (47), sumptuous,

superb treasure. [See gestreon.]
heah-setl (hgeah-) (47), throne.
heah-stefn (58), lofty -prowed.
healdan (R. 109), hold; observe,

maintain; keep, reserve. [Ger.

haltenJ]

healf (51. &), hand, i.e. side.
healf (58), half. [Ger. halb.~]
healic (57, 146), lofty.
heall (51. b), hall. [Ger. Halle.'}
heaii (58), lowly, servile, of low

degree; poor.
heanes (51. 5), height, highest

point.

heanne, see heah.
heap (43), crowd, swarm, throng,

assemblage. [Ger. Haufe.'}
heard (58; 21. a; 24), brave, in-
trepid. [Ger. hart.']
hearde(70), painfully, grievously.
hearm (43; 21. a), injury. [Ger.

Harm.']
hearpe (53. 1 ; 21. a), harp, lyre.

[Ger. Harfe.']

hearpe-nsegl (43), plectrum.
hearpe-str^ng (43), harpstring.
hearpian (118, 90), harp, play

the harp. [Ger. harfen.~\
heaffu-liffend (heaSo-) (43. 6),

seafarer.
heaffu-rinc (heafto-) (43, 21),

warrior.

heafru-waid (51. &), warlike gar-
ment, martial weed.
heawan (R. 109), hew, cleave.
hebban (VI. 107), elevate, lift;

hejbban up, be exalted.
hefon, see heofon.

h^fig (57), grievous, irksome.
(118), become worse.
(51. 5), burden.

hehfto, see hiehffu.

helan (IV. 105), conceal. [Cf.
Chaucer, Nun's Priest's Tale
235 ; Ger. hehlen.~]

hen (51. 6), hell. [Ger. Hdlle.]

helm (43), helmet; protector.
[Ger. Helm.~\

help (51. 5; 5), help. [Cf. Ger.
Hilfe.'}

heo (81).

heof (43), mourning, weeping.

heofon (43. 4. d ; 30), heaven.

heofon-candel (51. 6; 215), can-
dle of heaven.

heofon-cyning (43), king of
heaven.

heofone (53. 3), heaven.

heofon-fyr (47), celestial fire, fire
from heaven.

heofon-leoma (53), radiance of
heaven.

heofonlic (57), heavenly, celes-
tial, of heaven.

heofonlice (70) , from heaven.

heofon-rice (48), kingdom of
heaven, heavenly kingdom.

heofon- Ury mm (43), glory of
heaven.

heolfrig (57), gory.

heolstor (47), darkness.

heonan (75), hence.

heorte (53. 1 ; 24 ; 21. 6), heart.
[Ger. Herz.~]

her (75, 24), here. [Ger. her.]

her-aefter, hereafter.

h^re (44. 2; 18), army, host.
[Ger. Heer ; cf . Mod. Eng. har-
bor, heriot.~}

h^re-folc (47), army.

here-paeff (he/paS) (43), highway.
[Cf. Ger. Heerstrasse.'}

VOCABULARY.

299

h^re-reaf (47), plunder, spoil.

h^re-striet (51. 6), highway, lit.
military road. [Ger. Heer-
strasse.]

h^re-waifta (53), warrior.

h^rgian (118), harry, ravage, lay
waste. [Ger. (ver}heeren.]

h^rian (116), praise.

he^riges, see h^re.

h^rpaU, see h^repaeff.

het, see hatan.

hi (81),

hider (75), hither.

hiehsta, see heah.

hi eh ft u (heh'So) (51. a), height,
high.

hienan (113), insult, oppress.
[<hean, by 16.]

hienS1 (51. b), injury, harm.
[<hean, by 16.]

hieran (hyran) (113, 117), hear.

hiera? hiere (81, 83).

hiernes (51. 5), obedience.

higerof, see hygerof.

hiht,*see hyht.

hiium, see In \\ an.

hild (51. 5) , conflict, battle. [Orig.
Hild, goddess of war.]

hilde-leofr (47), battle-lay.

hilde-naedre (53. 1; 215), battle-
adder, arrow. [See New Eng.
Diet. s.v. adder.~\

hilde-waipen (47. 1), battle-
weapon.

him, hine, his, hit (81, 83).

hiii-gang (-io,ng) (43), departure.
[Ger. Hingang.~\

hlw (47), kind; color. [Cf.
Spenser, F. Q. 3. 6. 33, 35.]

hiwan (53), plur. brethren,
brotherhood, conventual house-
hold, chapter.

hl&fdige (53. 1), lady. [Cf. p.
222, note 2.]

hlaest (47), plur., wares, merchan-
dise, cargo. [Ger. Last; cf.
hladaii.]

hlaf (43), bread; food. [Archaic
Ger. Laib ; Mod. Eng. loaf.]

hlaford (43), lord. [< hlaf +
weard.]

hlaford-leas (58), lordless, with-
out a leader.

hlaford-scipe (44. 1), lordship,
rule.

hlanc (58), lank, gaunt.

hleo (47. 3), shelter; protector.
[Mod. Eng. lee.]

hleotan (II. 103), obtain, gain.
[Cf. Ger. Loos, Mod. Eng. lot.]

hleoffor-cwide (44), narrative,
story ; hymn.

hleol5rian (118) , speak ; proclaim.

hleoffu, see hliff.

hlifiaii (118), tower.

hi human (hlymman) (III. 104),
resound.

hliff (47, 20), hill.

hloAiaii (118), pillage, plunder.

lil tide (70), loudly.

hlutor (hlutter) (57), pure, clear.

hlymman, see hi human

hlynnan (115. a), roar, boom.

hoc (43), hook.

hof (47), building, dwelling, abode.

holm (43), ocean, sea.

holm-ffracu (51. «), tossing of the
sea, boisterous sea.

holm-weard (43), warden of the
sea.

holm-weg (43), path of the ocean.

holt (47), grove, forest. [Ger.
Holz ; cf . Chaucer, Prol. 6.]

holunga (70), in vain.

horig (57), squalid.

horn-boga (53), bow of horn.

horn-fisc (43), sword-fish ?

horn-scip (47), beaked ship.

300

VOCABULARY.

hors (47, 31), horse. [Ger. Boss.']

hosp (43?), reproach, abuse.

hraedlice (70) , with speed ; imme-
diately.

hraednes (51. 5), celerity.

hra'fii (hrefn) (43), raven. [Ger.
Babe.']

hraiw (47), corpse.

liraii (43), whale.

hran-rad (hrgn-) (51. bypath of
the whale.

hraffe (70), quickly.

hrefn, see hraefn.

hremig (57; 174. d}, exulting.

hreoh (58), rough, fierce, rude.

hreohnes (51. 5), tempest.

hreosan (II. 103), fall.

hreran (113), agitate, toss. [Ger.
ruhrenJ]

bring (43), ring. [Ger. Bing.~]

hrof (43, 24), roof.

hr^nrad, see hranrad.

hryflfer (47), plur., cattle.

hu, how.

hund (78, 79), hundred.

hund-seofontig (78), seventy.

hund-teontig (78), a hundred-
fold).

hunger (43), famine, starvation.
[Ger. Hunger.']

hungrig (57), hungry, an hun-
gered. [Ger. hungrig.~]

hup-seax (47), hip*dagger.

bus (47), house. [Ger. Haus.~]

hwa (88; 89. c), who ; any one.

hwsel (43. 2), whale. [Cf. Ger.
Wall(fiscli).'}

hwael-me^re (44), whale-mere,
whale-sea.

hwsenne, see hwonne.

hwaer (75), where.

hwset, what.

hwaet-hwega (-hwugu) (89. b ;
154. 6), something.

hwaetlice (70, 76) , quickly.

hwaefter, whether.

hwaeflfre (-ere), yet, still, never-
theless.

hwanan (hwanon) (75), whence

hwafterian (118), rage.

h\vealf (58), vaulted, hollow.

hwelan (IV. 105), roar, thunder.

hweol (47), wheel. [Cognate
with Gr. /cikXos, Mod. Eng. cycle,
(bi}cycle.~]

hvveorfan (hwyrfan) (III. 104),
return; turn; move.

hwe^ttan (113), incite.

h\vider (75), whither.

hwil (51. 6), while, time; fta
h\vile ffe, the wliile that,
while.

hwilc (hwylc) (88; 89. «)> which,
what; any.

hwllum (72), sometimes ; a while.
[Mod. Eng. whilom ; cf . Chaucer,
Knight's Tale 1.]

hwon, somewhat, a little.

hwone, see hwa. •

hwonne (hwsenne, hwcenne),
when; until.

hwylc, see hwilc.

hwyrfan, see hweorfan.

hyge-rof (hige-) (58), valiant-
souled.

hyge-ftancol (57), thoughtful-
minded.

hyhsta, see hiehsta.

hyht (hiht) (43) hope; joy, glad-
ness, bliss; bent.

hyldu (hyldo) (51. a), kindness.
[Cf. Ger. Huld.~]

hyngran (115. b ; 190), hunger.

hyran, see hieran.

hyre, see hiere.

hyrned-nejbb (58, 17), horny-
beaked.

hyrst (51. 6), ornament.

VOCABULARY.

301

I.

ic (81).

idel (57), empty, void, Lat. inanis
(Auth. Vers. 'without form').
[Ger. eitel; cf. Shak., Oth. 1.3.
140, * deserts idle.']

idelnes (51. 5), idleness, indo-
lence.

ides (51. 6), maid, nymph, woman.
[From the Norse mythology we
learn that this Germanic word
signified 'demi-goddess,' or per-
haps ' female guardian-angel, '
as well as ' maid ' ; it was ap-
plied to giantesses and Norns,
to heroic women, resembling the
Valkyries, such as Brunhild and
Gudrun, and to goddesses, such
as Freyja. Cf. the remarks of
Tacitus, Germania 8: "They
even believe that the sex has a
certain sanctity and prescience,
and they do not despise their
counsels, or make light of their
answers. In Vespasian's days
we saw Veleda, long regarded
by many as a divinity."]

le, see ea.

lecan (yean) (113, 33), augment,
' aggravate. [< eac.]

ielde (selde) (44. 4), plur. men.

ieldra, see eald.

ieldu (51. a ; 19 ; 17), age. [Mod.
Eng.eW; see Chaucer, K. T. 158U.]

ielfete (53. 1), swan.

ierfe (48), inheritance.

ierfe-land (47), heritable land,
inheritance.

ierman (113), afflict. [< earm,
by 16.]

iermffu (51. a), poverty. [<earm;
see 144.]

ieriiaii (III. 104, 31), run ; revolve.

ierre (eorre) (48), wrath.

ierre (59), wrathful.

ierQ1 (51. &), field of corn, crop.

ierftling (43, 143), plowman, hus-
bandman, farmer.

leS1, see eafte.

Ig-land (47), island.

ilca (86), same. [Cf. Chaucer,
Prol. 64.]

in, prep., in; into; by ; through.

in, adv., in.

in-beran (IV. 105), carry in.

in-gan (141), enter.

in-gangan (R. 109), enter.

in-ge-bringan (114), bring in.

innan, within.

inne (69), within, inside.

in-segel (47), seal. [Borrowed
from Lat. sigillum, ca. A.D.
500 ; the form sigil is earlier,
ca. 400.]

in-sittan (V. 106), sit within.

intinga (53), cause; account.

in- to, into.

in-\veardlice (70), fervently, ar-
dently.

isern (47

isern (57),

lu (see gio), of old, formerly.

la, indeed, O.

lac (47) , present, gift.

lacan (R. 110), bound, leap, toss;

sail.

lad (51. &), way, journey.
laece-craeft (43), remedy. [Mod.

Eng. leechcraft; cf. Spenser,

F. Q. 3. 3. 18.]
hcdaii (113), lead, bring, take;

carry ; produce. [Ger. leiten.~\
Laeden (47), Latin.
heraii (113, 17), teach, direct.
ISring-maeden (47) , pupil.

302

VOCABULARY.

laes (51. b, but irregular ; the ter-
mination -we as in beadu,
51. a), pasture. [Archaic Mod.
Eng. leasow.~\

lies, lses(es)t, see lytel, and 8"y-

laistan (113), carry out, perform,

do. [Ger. leisten, Mod. Eng.

last.]
L&stinga ea, Lastingham (near

Whitby).
l&tan (H. 110), let, allow. [Ger.

lassen.]
laiffffu (51. a), affliction. [<la81,

by 16.]

laf (51. &), remnant; to lafe, left.
lago- , see lagu-.
lagu (45), ocean, sea.
lagu-faesten (47), ocean, deep.
lagu-flod (lago-) (43), sea-flood.
lagu-lad (lago-) (51. &), ocean-

journey.

lagu-stream (43), ocean-stream.
lam (43), dust (lit. loam). [Ger.

Lehm ; more remotely cognate

(ablaut relation)dfcith Lat. li-

mus.]

lamb (50), lamb.
land (47, 24), land, country; her

on lande, in this country.

[Ger. Land, and cf. hier zu

Lande.]
land-buend (lond-) (43. 6),

dweller in the land.
land-ge-maire (48), border.
land-sceap (47), land.
lang (58, 65), long. [Ger. lang.]
lange (70, 77), long (of time).
lang-sweored (57), long-necked.

[Cf. Koch, Gram. Ill: 71 ; Matz-

ner, I. 470.]
lar (51. 6), study; instruction,

teaching; counsel, guidance.

[Ger. Lehre, Mod. Eng. lore.]

lareow (43), teacher, master ;

learned man. [< lar -f ffeow.]
last (43), track, footprint. [Mod.

Eng. last (for shoes) , Ger. Leist-

6(n).]
latteowdom (43, 14), guidance.

[Cf. the etymology of lareow.]
laff (58), hostile; hateful.
laffian (118), summon. [Ger.

lead (47), lead. [Ger. Lot.]
leaf (51. &), leave, permission.

[Ger. ( Ur}laub, (Er)laub(niss).]
leaf (47), leaf. [Ger. Laub.]
leahtor (43), sin, iniquity.
lean (43), reward, recompense.

[Ger. Lohn.]
le,cgean (115, note), place, put,

set. [From the second stem

(92) of licgan, by 16; Ger.

legen, Mod. Eng. lay.]
l^nctenlic (57), vernal.
lejncten-tid (51. 1), spring. [Cf.

Ger. Lenz, Mod. Eng. Lent.]
le,ng, see lange.
l^ngra, see lang.
l^ngu (51. a), length.
leo (Lat.), lion.
leoda (leode) (44. 4), plur., people.

[Ger. Leute.]
leod-mearc (51. b), region. [Cf.

Mod. Eng. margrave, Marches,

marquis.]
leof (58, 64, 165), dear, well-

beloved; sb. sir, master ; comp.

dearer, preferable. [Ger. lieb,

Mod. Eng. lief, lieve ; cf. Spenser,

F. Q. 3. 2. 33.]
leofa, see libban.
leofwejide (59), friendly ; leof-

we,ndum, ardently, fervently.
leoht (47), light. [Ger. Licht.]
leoht (58) , bright, radiant. [Ger.

licht.]

VOCABULARY.

303

leoht-fruma (53) , author of light ;

for lifes leohtfruma cf. Jn.

8. 12, Acts 3. 15. [Cf. fruma.]
leoma (53), light, radiance,

brightness.
leomu, see lim.
leornian (118), learn. [Ger. lern-

en.~\
leornung (51. 3), study. [Mod.

Eng. learning.^
leoS1 (47), poetry, verse. [Ger.

Lied.~\

let, see la-Ian.

libban (122), live. [Ger. leben.']
licgan (V. 106), lie; rest. [Ger.

liegen.~\
lic-hama (53), body, [ham a =

shape, cover; cf. Ger. Leich-

nam.~\
lie- ham-leas (58, 146), bodiless,

incorporeal.

lic-hamlic (57), bodily.
lician(118 ; 164. k), please. [Mod.

Eng. like; cf. Spenser, F. Q.

2. 7. 27.]
lid (47), vessel, craft, bark. [Cf.

liffan.]

lid-weard (43), shipmaster.
lid-werig (57), weary with voyag-
ing.
liefan (113), allow, permit. [<

leaf; Ger. (er)lauben.~]
lieg (43), thunderbolt, levin.
lieget (47. 7), lightning.
llehting (51. 3), lighting, illumi-
nation. [< leoht, by 16.]
lif (47), life. [Ger. Leib.']
lifde, lifgende, see libban.
liflic (57), of life. [Ger. leiblich ;

cf. Spenser, F. Q. 2. 7. 20.]
lim (47, 20), limb, bough, branch.
lind (51. 6), linden shield, shield.
lind-wigend (-wiggend) (43. 6),

shield-warrior.

liss (51. 6), gentleness, tenderness;

(mid) lissum, gently, tenderly.
liffan (1. 102), set out ; sail, cruise.
lifte (59, 30), good, obliging,

friendly; gentle, mild. [Ger.

(ge)lind; cf. Spenser, VirgiVs

Gnat 221.]
liffe (70), gently.
loc (47), lock.
locen, see lucan.
locian (118), look.
lof (43), honor, praise; in lofe,

praising. [Ger. Lob.~\
loft (47), air, sky.
l<?nd-, see land-,
lor (47), destruction; to lore

weorffan, perish.
locan (II. 103), link? weave?

close ?

lufe (53. 1), love. [adore.

lufian (118, 119), love; worship,
lufiend (43. 6), lover.
lufiendlic (57), loving.
luflice (70), dear.
lufu (51. a; 53.3; 24), love.
lungre, speedily.
lust (43), joy, desire, longing.

[Ger. Lust; cf. Spenser, F. Q.

4. 4. 44.]

lyfdon, see libban.
lyft (47 ; 51. 6), air; under lyfte,

cf . our ' under the sun.' [Cf.

Ger. Luft.']
lyre (44), loss. [Stem formed

from that of the third stem of

leosaii, lose, by 16.]
lystan (113), list, like, cause en-
joyment. [< lust, by 16 ; cf .

Spenser, F. Q. 2. 7. 18, 19.]
lyt (58), (but) few.
lyt, adv., (but) little.
lytel (57, 66), little; comp. less(er),

smaller; superl. least.
lyt-hwon (58) , (but) few.

304

VOCABULARY.

M.

ma (77), wore, further; rather.

ma-craeftig (57), very expert?
expert in seamanship ? [In
favor of the latter may be quoted
Grimm's note in his edition of
Andreas und Elene, p. 103 :
"257. macraftig, und nochmals
A. 472 der comparativ macraft-
igra. daher es selbst unpassend
aus dem comparativ ma, magis
gedeutet wiirde, der sonst nir-
gends und in keinem andern
dialect bei zusammensetzungen
verstarkt. Auch scheint der
sinn etwas bestimmteres zu f or-
dern, ein des meeres, der schif-
fahrt kundig; ich vermute ein
altes subst. ma, synonym und
wurzel von mere, macraftig =
merecraftig."]

madm, see maffm.

maecg, see m§cg.

inaeden (47, 38, 28), girl, maiden,
damsel.

maeg, see mugan.

maegen (47. 1), power, strength;
virtue ; force, band. [Eng. main. ]

maegen7eacen (57), abundant in
might, powerful.

maegen-afrymm (43), glory, maj-
esty.

maegen-ffrynmes (51. 5), glory,
majesty.

maegQ1 (51. 6), tribe, nation, prov-
ince.

maegS1 (52), maid, maiden. [Ger.
Magd.~\

maegfr-had (43, 143), virgin-
ity.

maig-jvlite (44), appearance, as-
pect. [Cf. andwlita.]

maelan (113), speak.

maere (59), renowned; splendid;

great.
maerffu (51. a), achievement,

famous exploit. [Cf . maere.]
maesling (47), brass.
maesse-preost (43), priest.

[inaesse < Lat. missa, mass ;

preost < presbyter, from what

Greek word ?]
maest (43), mast.
msest, see micel.
maeff (51. &), ability, capacity.
maefrel-hegende (meiSel-) (61),

speech-uttering, council-attend-
ing.
maew (43), gull, sea-mew. [Ger.

M'6we.~\ •

magan, see mugan.
magu-ffegn (43) , vassal, retainer.
man (89. e), one.
man-full (58. 2), wicked, evil.
mangere (44, 143), merchant.

[Mod. Eng. -monger.]
manian (118), admonish.
manig (57), many.
manig-feald (58, 146), manifold.
inann (mo,nn) (46, 35, 17), man.

[Ger. Mann; cf. Tacitus, Ger-

mania, Ch. II., and the proper

name Manu.]

manna (53; cf. 53. 3), man.
mann-cynn (man-) (47), man-
kind.
man-scyld (-scild) (51. &), sin,

iniquity.

niara, see micel.
marman-stan (43), marble.
mafrm (43), treasure, jewel.
ineahte, see mugan.
meahtig, see mihtig.
m$cg (meecg) (43), disciple (lit.

man).
med (51. 6), meed, reward. [Cf.

meorff.]

VOCABULARY.

305

med-micel (57), short.

medome (meodume) (59), little,
least.

medu-bnrg (medo) (52), mead-
city. [Cf. Ger. Met.]

medu-werig (inedo-) (bl}, mead-
weary, drunken*vrith mead.

mejiigu (51. «), company, num-
ber. [Ger. Menge ; cf. Spenser,
F. Q. 1. 12. 9.J

iiKMinisc (57, 146), human.
[< maim, by 16 ; cf. Ger.
Mensch.]

meodume, see medome.

meorfr (51. &), reward. [Cf.
med.]

meotud (43), creator. [As it
were, the ' Meter,' ' Appor-
tioner,' ' Fixer of Bounds.']

meje (44), mere, sea. [Ger. Meer ;
cf. Mod. Eng. mermaid.]

m^re-b^it (43), sea-boat, vessel.

meje-faroQ1 (43), sea-waves (sea-
voyage ?).

meregreote (53), pearl.

m^re-llfrend (43. 6) seafarer.

m^re-stream (43), ocean-stream.

m$re-swm (47), dolphin.

meje-Sissa (-ftyssa) (53), ocean-
scourer, rusher through the deep.

m^rgen (43), morning.

me tan (113), meet; find; find
out.

m$te (44), food. [Mod. Eng.
meat.]

meffe (59), fatigued, weary. [Ger.
mude.]

meffel-, see maefrel-.

micel (mycel) (57), much, great,
large) long; loud. [Cf. Scotch
mickle, Eng. much, and Spenser,
Shop. Cal, Feb. 109.]

miclum (myclum) (72), greatly.

mid (57; 166. 1), middle.

mid (168; 172. 1; 177), with;
mid ealle (175), completely.

middan-geard (43), world. [Cf.
Cleasby and Vigfusson's Ice-
landic-English Dictionary, s.v.
mift-garfir: "The earth (Mr5-
garS), the abode of men, is
seated in the middle of the uni-
verse, bordered by mountains
and surrounded by the great sea
(lithaf) ; on the other side of
this sea is the tft-garS (out-
yard), the abode of giants; the
MrSgarS is defended by the
' yard ' or ' burgh ' As-gar5 (the
burgh of the gods), lying in the
middle (the heaven being con-
ceived as rising above the earth).
Thus the earth and mankind are
represented as a stronghold be-
sieged by the powers of evil from
without, defended by the gods
from above and from within."]

mid-9'am-9'e, when.

mid-d'y, when, while.

mid-iffy flfe, when, while.

miht (51. 1), power, might. [Ger.
Macht.]

miht, see mugan.

m ih tig (57) , mighty. [Ger. macht-

W-]
mild-heortnes (51. 5), mercy,

compassion, loving-kindness.
milts (51. 5), plur. as sing., mercy,

loving-kindness. [< mild, mild,

by 33.]
miltsian (mildsian) (118), have

mercy upon.
mm (83, 81), my.
mis- (142).
mislic (57), various.
mislice (70), variously, in differ-
ent ways; mislice gebleod,

variegated.

306

VOCABULARY.

mis-llcian (118), displease.
missenlic (57), various (kinds

'/).

mis-ftyncean (114; 164. Z), mis-
judge ; 3"e misffyncS1, Lat. male
suspicaris. [Cf. Milton, P. L.
9. 289, Shak., 3 Hen. VI. 2. 5.
108, Ant. and Cleop. 5. 2. 176.]

mod (47, 146), heart, soul, mind;
courage. [Ger. Mut.]

mod-ge-ffanc (43), thought of
the heart, counsel. [Cf. Ger.
Gedanke.]

modig (57), noble-minded, mag-
nanimous, courageous. [Ger.
mutig.]

modiglic (57), high-souled.

modignes (51. 5), pride, arro-
gance.

modor (52. 2), mother. [Ger.
Mutter, Lat. mater.']

mona (53), moon. [Cf. Ger.
Mond, where d is a late ad-
dition.]

monacJ (43. 4. a), month. [Ger.
Monat. ]

mQn(n), see man(n).

morgen (43), morning. [Ger.
Morgen, Mod. Eng. morn.]

morgen-gief u (51. a) , dowry, mar-
riage portion.

morfror (47), deadly injury.
[Mod. Eng. murder.']

motan (137), may. [Cf. Spenser,
F. Q. 1. 9. 27.]

mugan (135), can, be able.

imi ml (51. 5), hand.

munt (43), mountain. [Lat.
mont(em).]

in i nine (43), monk. [Ger.
Monch.]

murcnung (51. 6; 144), sorrow,
unhappiness, lamentation.

muscule (Lat.), mussel.

mycel, see micel.
myclum, see miclum.

myngian (118), admonish, ad-
jure.

mynian (118), direct, inspire.
mynster (47), monastery.

•

N.

na (no), not even, by no means,

not at all ; no.
nabban (121, 29), have not.
naca (53), bark. [Ger. Nachen."\
nacod (57), naked; clothed in a

tunic only (p. 168).
iitedl (51. &), needle. [Ger. Nadel.'\
naedre, naeddre (53. 1), serpent.
nsefre, never.
nainig (89. a), no one.
naire, uaJron, naes, see 138.
naht (noht) (47 ; 89. b ; 27), naught,

nothing; not.
na-hwaJr, nowhere.
na-hwider, nowhither.
iiahes (nalas), not at all.
naiua (53, 24), name. [Ger. Na-

men.~]

nan (89. a; 154. 6), no (one).
nat, see 126.
nates-h\von, not at all.
ne (ni), not.
ne, nor ; ne . . . ne (202) , neither

. . . nor.
neah (58, 67, 60), nigh, near ; set

niehstan, at length, finally.
neah, adv., near, nigh at hand;

superl. nearly.
neah (neh), prep., near.
nca-la'ouii (113), approach.
nearunes (nearo-) (51. 5), an-
guish, agony.
nearu (51. a), difficulty; nearu

ffrowian, be in straits. [Cf.

Mod. Eng. narroio.]

VOCABULARY.

307

neat (47), cattle. [Cf. Mod. Eng.
'neatherd,' 'neat's-foot oil,'
'neat cattle.' Shakespeare has
( Wint. T.I. 2. 124) : ' The steer,
the heifer, and the calf Are all
called neat; Cymb. 1. 1. 148:
' Would I were A neatherd's
daughter.']

nefne, except.

neh, see neah, prep.

nellan (139),* will not. [See
Chaucer, Prol. 550, Spenser,
F. Q. 1. 6. 17; 1. 9. 15, Shak.,
Haml. 5. 1. 19.]

n$uman (115. &), mean (lit.
name).

neosian (neosan) (118; 156. m),
seek, look for.

neowolnes (51. 5), abyss, deep.
[Orig. from nihol-, *nihold-,
* nihald-, sloping.']

neriend (nejegend) (43. 6), Sa-
vior.

nied (51. 6), need, necessity; use.

nled-faru (neid-) (51. a), needful
journey.

nied-ffearflic (57), needful, neces-
sary.

niehst, see neah, adv.

nlehsta, see neah, adj.

nieten (47. 1), creature, beast,
cattle. [<neat, by 16.]

nieten-cynn (47), kind of cattle.

niht (52), night.

nihtes (74), by night.

niht-lang (58), night-long, of a
night, one night.

nihtlic (57), night.

ninian (IV. 105), take; seize;
capture, catch ; pluck up. [Ger.
nehmen ; cf . a character in Shak.,
M. W.~\

nis, see 138.

nitf (43), man.

nifferlic (57), low-lying. [Cf.
Ger. nieder.']

niiff-h^te (44), malignant foe.

niff-hycgende (61), evil-scheming.

niff-plega (53), hostile play, mar-
tial game.

no, see na.

noht, see naht.

noldon, see nellan.

HOT'S (69), northward.

norfran, from the north.

norfr-daJl (43), northern part,
north.' »

notian (118; 164. o), use.

nu, now; yet.

nyste, see nytan.

nytan (126), know not. [See
Chaucer, Prol. 284.]

O.

of- (142).

of, of; from ; out of; by.

ofen (43), oven.

ofer, over; across; upon; in.

ofer- (142). [Ger. ilber-.]

ofer-braedan (113), suffuse.

ofer-cuman (IV. 105), overcome,
overthrow.

ofer-gan (141), overcome, come
upon.

ofer-hygd (51. 6), pride, arro-
gance; mid oferhygdum, ar-
rogantly, haughtily, supercili-
ously.

ofer-raidan (113), read through.

ofer-swiffan (113), overcome,
conquer.

ofer-ft^ccean (114), cover over.

ofer-winnan (III. 104), conquer,
subdue, overthrow.

ofer-wreon (I. 102), c,over over.

ofestlice (ofost-, ofst-) (70),
quickly, forthwith.

308

VOCABULARY.

ofet (47) , fruit. (Ger. Obst, prop-
erly 06s.]

ofostlice, see ofestllce.

of-slean (VI. 107), slay, kill.

of-stlgan (I. 102), descend.

ofstllce, see ofestllce.

oft, often, frequently.

of-tredan (V. 106), tread down,
trample upon. [Ger. abtreten.~\

of-ffyncean (114), offend, grieve,
vex.

oht, see aht.

olfend (43), cUmel. [<Lat. ele-
phantem ?]

on, on, upon ; in ; into ; with ; on

an, see an.
'on- (142).

oii-!cla.n (113), inflame.

on-cierran (-cyrran) (113), turn.

on-cnawan (R. 109), know ; per-
ceive; recognize; acknowledge.

on-cweffan (V. 106), address, call
unto.

Qnd(-), see and(-).

on-drsedan (R. 110 ; 159. a), fear.

onettan (113), hasten, hurry.

on-fangennes (51. 5), reception.

on-fon (R. 110; 164. j), receive,
accept.

on-gean, adv., again, back.

on-gean, prep., against; toward;
opposite. [Cf. Ger. entgegen,
for engegen.~]

on-ge-slean (VI. 107), slay.

on-gierwan (113), divest, strip.
[Cf . geare.]

on-gietan (-gtyan) (V. 106, 18),
perceive, learn, understand. [Cf.
andgiet.]

ongin, see anginn.

on-ginnan (III. 104), begin.

ongitan, see ongietau.

on-hicldaii (-hgeldan) (113), in-
tend.

on-hreosan (II. 103), fall upon.
on-hre ran (113), stir up, agitate.
on-innan, into, among.
onlic, see anlic.

on-liehtan (113), light, illumi-
nate. [< leoht, by 16.]
on-liesan (113), release.

on IIICMM (II. 103), unlock.
on-s^ndan (113\ send.
on-s^ttan (113), lay.
on-spannan (R. 109), open.
on-styrian (116), move.
on-tynan (113), open. [<tun,

fey 16.]

on-wacan (VI. 107), awake.

on-weg, away.

on-windan (III. 104), retreat.
[Cf. Ger. entwinden.]

on-winnan (III. 104), assail.

on-wrlffan (I. 102), uncover, dis-
close.

on-wunian (118), inhabit.

open (57), open. [Ger. offen.']

or (47), beginning.

or- (142).

ora (53), vein f ore?

oreta, see oretta.

oret-in^cg (-msecg) (43), warrior.

oretta (53), combatant.

orf (47) , cattle.

or-feorme (59), deprived, aban-
doned, forsaken.

organa (Lat.), plur., organs.

or-giete (-gete) (59), manifest.

or-maite (59), boundless; enor-
mous.

or-modnes (51. 5), despair, des-
peration.

oroff (47. 6), breath.

ort-geard (43), garden (or-
chard?}.

orffian (118), breathe.

off, until.

off- (142).

VOCABULARY.

309

offer (80; 89. a; 24), other; sec-
ond; rest of.

off-ffaet, until.

offffe (seft'Sa), or.

off-ffringan (III. 104), wrest
away.

P.

paell (43), purple garment.

pard (Lat.), panther.

pining (43), penny (but this does
not represent the Latin, which
has sestertia, not sestertios ; the
latter would represent four cents
each, the former about forty-
three dollars each). [Cf. Ger.
Pfand.]

Piht (43), Pict.

plega (53), game, play.

plegian (118), play; act.

pliht (43), peril, risk. [Ger.
Pflicht, Mod. Eng. plight.]

puncl (47), pound, Lat. talentum,
pondus. [< Lat. pondus.~\

purpre (53. 1), purple garment.
[< Lat. purpura.~]

R.

racian (118 ; 164. i), rule, govern,

sway.
raid (43), counsel, advice; or-

der(s) ; benefit. [Ger. Eat ;

archaic Mod. Eng. rede; cf.

Shak., Haml. 1. 3. 51.]
rsedan (113), read. [Cf. Ger.

rsed-snottor (57), discreet in

counsel.

rses-bora (53), counselor.
rieswa (53), chief, leader.
rah-deor (47), roebuck.
rand (ro,nd) (43), shield,

rand-wlgend (-wiggend) (43. 6),
shield-warrior.

read (58), red. [Ger. rot.]

reaf (47), raiment, apparel. [Ger.
Eaub, Mod. Eng. robe, through
Fr. robe ; cf. Ital. roba.]

reaf-lac (47), rapine, plunder.

re,ccean (114), relate, narrate;
expound.

rece-leasian (118, 156), despise.

recene, straightway.

regn (ren) (43), rain; shower.
[Ger. Eegen.]

regollic (57), regular. [< Lat.
regula; cf. Ger. regel(recht).]

ren, see regn.

reocan (II. 103), reek. [Ger.
riechen.]

reord-berend (43. 6), man gifted
with speech (lit. speech-bearer).

reordian (-igan) (118), speak.

r$st (51. b], couch, bed. [Cf. Ger.
East.]

r$stan (113), rest.

reffe (59), fierce, violent.

reffues (51. 5), violence.

ribb (47), rib.

rice (48. 1), kingdom. [Ger. Eeich,
Mod. Eng. (Frederick, (Hen)ry,
(bishop^ric; cf. Lat. rex.]

rice (59), powerful, noble. [Ger.
reich, Mod. Eng. rich.]

rlcsian (118), bear rule, have do-
minion. [< rice.]

riht (47), right. [Ger. Eecht.]

riht (58), right; direct. [Ger.
recht.]

rlhtlice (70), accurately, correctly.

riht-wis (58, 146), righteous.

riht-wisnes (51. 6), righteous-
ness.

rinan (113, 161), rain.

rinc (43), warrior, man.

ripe (59), ripe. [Ger. reif.] *

310

VOCABULARY.

rod (51. 6), cross. [Ger. Bute,
Mod. Eng. rod-, rood; cf. rood-
loft, Holyrood, Hand. 3. 4. 14.]

rodor (43), firmament, heaven.

rof (59), stout.

Romanise (57, 146), lioman.

Romane (Lat.), plur., Romans.

rQnd, see rand.

rose (53. 1), rose. [Lat. rosa.~\

rowan (R. 109), row.

rowend (43. 6), rower.

rownes (51. 5), rowing.

rudu (51. a), redness.

ram (43), room, opportunity.
[Ger. Raum.~\

rawe (53. 1), tapestry?

S.

sacerd (51. 6), priestess. [<Lat.
sacerdos.~]

sSd (43; 51. 6), sea. [Ger.
#ee; cf. note, p. 324.]

sse-bat (43), sea-boat, vessel.

sai-beorg (43), sea-cliff.

ssed (47), seed. [Ger. £aa£.]

ssed-tima (53), seedtime.

sai-flota (53), sea-floater.

saj-he^ngest (43), sea-steed. [Cf.
Ger. Hengst, Eng, Hengist.~]

sai-holm (43), sea (swelling sea?).

sye-lad (51. &), sea-voyage.

sieleoda, see sailida.

sselic (57), marine, of the sea.

sai-lida (-leoda) (53), seaman,
sailor, mariner. [Cf. liftan.]

sae-mearh (43), sea-steed. [Cf.
Jebb, Classical Greek Poetry,
pp. 91-92: "Homer speaks of
* swift ships, which are the horses
of the sea for men ' ; Hesiod
would not have scrupled to use
the phrase 'horses of the sea'
as a substitute for the word

'ships,' leaving his meaning to
be guessed."]

sse-werig (57), sea-weary.

sie-wiht (51. ft), sea-animal.

salowig-pad (58), dark-coated.

samninga (70), all at once, sud-
denly. [Cf. samninga.]

samod (sgrnod), together.

sand (47), sand. [Ger. Sand.~\

saiid-hl iff (47, 20), sand-hill.

sang (43), song. [Ger. (Ge)sang.~]

sar (47), sorrow.

sar (58), grievous, sore. [Cf. Ger.
sehr, (vef)sehren.~]

sar-cwide (44), taunt, gibe, rail-
lery, sarcasm.

sarlic (57), doleful.

sarlice (70), lamentably, mourn-
fully.

sarnes (51. 6), grief, unhappiness.

saw (o)l (51. 4), soul; life. [Ger.
8eele.~]

sawol-leas (58, 146), soulless.

sceadu (51. a; 18), shadow. [Cf.
Ger. Schatten.~\

sceal, see sculan.

scealc (43, 18), man.

sceam-faest (58, 18), modest.
[Mod. Eng. shamefast ; see
Spenser, F. Q. 5. 5. 25.]

sceamu (51. a; 18), shame. [Ger.
Scham.]

sceap (47, 18), sheep. [Ger.
Schaf.]

sceap-hierde (44) , shepherd.
[Ger. Schafhirt.~\

scearpe (70, 18), sharp. [Ger.
scharf.~]

sceat (43), corner, region, quar-
ter. [Ger. Schooss ; in the
sense of Lat. angulus, plaga,
as Isa. 11. 12, Rev. 7. 1.]

sceatt (43, 18), coin. [Ger.
SchatzJ]

VOCABULARY.

311

sceaff (51. b; 18), sheath. [Ger.
Scheide.~\

sceafra (53, 18), enemy. [Cf. Ger.
Schade, Schddiger, Mod. Eng.
scathe.~\

sceawian (118), watch; behold,
see. [Ger. schauen, Mod. Eng.
show (with changed meaning).]

sc^ncan (113), pour out, give to
drink. [Ger. (ein)schenken, ar-
chaic Mod. Eng. skink ; cf.
Shak., I Hen. IV. 2. 4. 26.]

sceolde, see sculan.

sceor (18), see scur.

sceort (58, 65, 18), short.

sceotend (43. 6), shooter, marks-
man.

sceo-wyrhta (53, 18), shoemaker.

sciccels (43), cloak, mantle.

scield (scild) (43, 18), shield.

scield-burh (scild-) (52, 28), tes-
tudo, roof of shields, shield-
roofed phalanx.

sciene (scyne) (59, 18), beautiful.
[Ger. schon ; cf. Chaucer, K. T.
210, Spenser, F. Q. 2. 1. 10.]

scieppan (VI. 107, 18), create.
[Ger. schopfen.']

scieppend (scippend, scyppend)
(43. 6; 18), creator.

scieran (IV. 105, 18), cut, cleave.
[Ger. scheren, Mod. Eng. shear.']

sciertra, see sceort.

sciete (53. 1), sheet, linen cloth.
[< sceat.]

scild, see scield.

scman (I. 102), shine. [Ger.
scheme n.~\

scip (47), ship. [Ger. Schiff.']

scip-ferend (43. 6 ; 147), sailor.

scip-h^re (44. 2; 147), naval
force, fleet.

scippend, see scieppend.

scip-weard (43), shipmaster.

scir (58), bright, gleaming. [Cf.

Spenser, F. Q. 3. 2. 44, Shak.,

Rich. II. 5. 3. 61.]
scire (70), dazzlingly, radiantly.
sclr-majled (57), splendidly

marked, splendidly decorated.
scop (43), minstrel.
Scottas (43), plur., Scots.
scrid (57), fleet? (Grimm, rigged).
scrad (47), clothing, raiment,

attire. [Mod. Eng. shroud.']
scrydan (113), clothe, array.
scucca (53) , the devil, Satan.
scafan (II. 103), thrust.
sen la ii (133, 188), ought, must;

shall. [Cf. Ger. sollen.~\
scar (sceor) (43, 18), storm;

shower. [Ger. Schauer.]
scyne, see sciene.
scyppend, see scieppend.
se (84; 87; 154. &).
seal in (43), psalm. [< Lat.

psalmusJ]

sealt-seaft (43), salt-spring.
seamere (44. 1 ; 143), tailor. [Cf.

Ger. Saum, Mod. Eng. seam.]
searu (49), device, contrivance.
searu-ffancol (searo-Sgncol) (57),

discerning, sagacious.
secean (secan) (114), seek; seek

out; visit. [Ger. suchen.~]
s§cg (43), man, hero.
s^cgean (s^cgan) (123, 36), say ;

speak; tell.
sedl, see setl.

segl (47?), sail. [Ger. Segel]
seld-cuff (58), strange, novel, out

of the way. [Cf. F. Q. 4. 8. 14.]
se^len (51. &), bounty, bestowal.
self (seolf, sylf) (86), (my, him)

self; own; same; very. [Ger.

selb(er).]
se.llan (syllan) (114, 36), give;

give to be ; sell.

312

VOCABULARY.

selest (selost) (66), best.

sellic (syllic) (57), strange, queer,

remarkable. [< seldic.J
selost (76), best.
selra (53, 66), better.
se^nninga (70), suddenly. [See

samniriga.]

seudaii (113), send; hurl.
seo, see se.
seofon (78, 20), seven. [Ger.

siebenJ]

seofon-feald (58, 146), seven-fold.
seofoffa (78, 80), seventh.
seol, see seolh.
seolh (43. 3; 21), seal.
seolf, see self,
seolfor (47, 20), silver. [Ger.

Silber, Goth, silubr.']
seolf pen (57), silver. [Ger. silb-

ern.~]

SCO'S ff AH, see siffffaii.
sessian (118), subside.
setl (sedl) (47), seat; throne.

[Ger. Sessel ; Mod. Eng. settle.']
seines (51. 5), foundation.
sittan (113), set, set down ; place ;

make ; make to turn. [Formed,

by 16, from the second stem of

sittan (cf . le^cgan) ; Ger. setzen.~\
sibb (51. &), peace; love. [Cf.

Mod. Eng. gossip.]
sid (58), roomy, ample.
side (53.1), silk. [< Lat. seta ; cf .

Ger. Seide.~\
sle(n), see wesan.
siexta (78, 80), sixth.
siextiene (syxtyne) (78), sixteen.

[Ger. sechszehn.~\
sige (44), victory. [Ger. Sieg.']
sige-faest (58, 146), victorious,

triumphant, \ulting in victory.
sige-hremig (-hrjemig) (57), ex-
sige-hreiffig (57), radiant with

victory.

sige-rof (58), of victorious en-
ergy.

sige-ffnf (43), triumphal banner.
[ffnf < Lat. tufa.'}

sige-wang (-wgng) (43), field
of victory.

sigor (43), victory, triumph.

simle, always.

sin (83), his.

sine (47), treasure, riches.

sinc-weorffung (51. 3), gift of
treasure, costly gift.

sind, see wesan.

sin-gal (58), constant, never-
ceasing.

singan (III. 104, 22), sing ; praise.
[Ger. singen.']

sittan (V. 106), sit. [Ger. sitzen.']

slS1 (43, 30), journey ; adventure;
plan, errand; time. [Cf. Ger.
Gesinde, Chaucer, Prol. 485,
Spenser, F. Q. 3. 10. 33.]

siff-faet (43. 2), journey ; passage.

slSC-fram (-from) (57), ready for
(their) journey.

siff-nese (53. 1), prosperous voy-
age.

siffffan (seotfSan, syfrSan) (84.3),
when ; after ; as soon as; after-
ward. [Ger. seitdem ; cf . Chau-
cer, Knight's Tale 1244, Shak.,
Cor. 3. 1. 47.]

slaecan (113), defer, delay. [Mod.
Eng. slack(eri).~]

sleep (43) , sleep. [Ger. Schlaf.~\

shttpaii (R. 110), sleep. [Ger.
schlafen.']

slean (VI. 107, 37), smite, strike;
strike down, slay. [Ger. schlag-
en; cf. Chaucer, Prol. 661.]

sle^cg (51. &), hammer, sledge.
[Cf. slean.]

sinean (113), consider, inquire
into.

VOCABULARY.

313

smeaung (51. 8), meditation; in-
vestigation.

smercian (118), smile. [Mod.
Eng. smirk.']

smiS1 (43), blacksmith. [Ger.
Schmied.]

smiffidFe (53. 1), smithy.

smylte (59), calm, smooth, un-
ruffled.

smyltnes (51. 5), serenity, calm.

snel(l) (58; 35. a), active, swift,
fleet. [Ger. schnell, Scotch snell.]

snellic (57), swift.

snelnes (51. 5), agility, celerity.

sneowan (II. 103), hasten, speed.

snottor (57), wise.

snud (43?), speed.

snade (70), quickly.

somod, see sa iiKxI.

soiia, soon ; immediately ; at once ;
as soon ; when.

sorg (51. 6), distress; anxiety,
trouble. [Mod. Eng. sorrow."]

sorgian (118), be anxious. [Mod.
Eng. sorrow, Ger. sorgen.~]

soft (47), truth. [Mod. Eng.
sooth; cf. forsooth, soothsayer.]

soft (58), true.

soft, adv., verily. [Cf. Spenser,
F. Q. 3. 3. 13.]

soff-faest (58), just and true;
righteous. [Mod. Eng. sooth-
fast.]

soff-faestnes (51. 5), truth. [Cf.
Chaucer, Nun's Priest's Tale
508.]

so81ice (70), indeed, truly. [Cf.
soothly, Spenser, F. Q. 5. 10. 8.]

spartan (118), spare. [Ger.
spare n.]

spell (47), account.

spildaii (113), fling away. [Cf.
Shak., Haml. 4. 5. 20.]

spraec (51. &), speech; language;

tale. [Ger. Sprache.] [sprechen.
sprecan (V. 106[, speak. [Ger.
springan (III. 104), spread. [Ger.

springen, Mod. Eng. spring.]
spryttaii (113), bring forth. [Cf.

Ger. spriessen, Eng. sprout.]
staefna, see stefna.
stieiien (57), stone. [< staii, by

16 ; Ger. steinen.']
staeppan (VI. 107), step, march.
stan (43), stone. [Ger. Stein.']
stand an (VI. 107), stand; stand

still ; fall upon.
starian (118), gaze. [Mod. Eng.

stare.]
steap (58), lofty. [Mod. Eng.

steep. ]
stede (44) , place, position. [Mod.

Eng. stead; cf. Ger. Statt,

Stdtte.]

stede-heard (58), firm, strong.
ste/le-wang (43), plain.
stefn (51. b), voice. [Ger. Stimme ;

cf. Chaucer, Knight's Tale 1704,

Spenser, Shep. Cal., Sept. 224.]
stefn (43), prow. [Cf. ' from stem

to stern.']

stefna (stsefna) (53), prow.
steoran, see stieran.
steorra (53), star. [Cf. Ger. Stern,

Lat. stella, Gr. do-rijp.]
sterced-ferhiff (58) , resolute-

souled, stout-hearted.
stieran (steoran) (113), steer.

[Cf. Ger. steuern; and cf. Gr.

(rravphs ?]
stiern-mod (styrn-) (58), stern

of mood.
stig (51. &), road, course, line.

[Cf. Mod. Eng. stile, stirrup,

stair.]
stigan (I. 102, 28), ascend, enter,

go aboard ; go down (cf . Ps. 107.

VOCABULARY.

23). [Ger. steigen, Gr. (rre/xetj/ ;
cf. Spenser, F. Q. 4. 9. 33.]

stillan (113; 164. i), calm, ap-
pease, hush. [Ger. stillen.~]

stille (59), still; quiet, silent.
[Ger. stille.']

stilnes (51. 5), calm, quietness.

storm (43), storm. [Cf. Ger.
Sturm.]

stow (51. 5), place. [Cf. Mod.
Eng. stow.~]

strail (43), arrow. [Ger. StrahlJ]

strait (51. 6), street; public place.
[< Lat. strata ; Ger. Strasse."]

strand (43), strand, sea-shore.
[Ger. Strand."]

strang (58, 65), strong; power-
ful; violent; hard, severe,
arduous. [Cf. Ger. streng.~]

strangling (51. 3), invigoration,
quickening.

stream (43), stream, current.
[Ger. Strom.']

stream-wielm (-welm) (43),
whirlpool, maelstrom.

string (43), rope; plur. cordage,
rigging, tackle. [Cf. Mod. Eng.
string.']

str^ngre, see strang.

stre^ngfru (51. a; 144), strength.

streonan, see strienan.

strienan (streonan) (113), win
over, gain over, convert. [See
gestreon.]

stund (51. 6), while; stunde
(176), now. [Ger. Stunde, ar-
chaic Mod. Eng. stound, as in
Chaucer, Knight's Tale 354,
Spenser, F.Q.I. 8. 25, 38.]

stycce-maelum (72) , gradually,
little by little. [Cf. Ger. stiick-
weise.~]

styrian (118), move; flow, roll.
[Mod. Eng. siir.]

styriendlic (57), moving, that

moves.
styrman (113), storm. [< storm,

17 ; Ger. sturmen.~\
styrnrnod, see stiernmod.
sulh-scear (43 ?) , plowshare. [Cf .

Lat. sulcus.]
sum (89. a; 151), some (one); (a)

certain; one. [Cf. Chaucer,

Knight's Tale 397, 399.]
sumer (43. 5), summer. [Ger.

Sommer.']

sund (47), swimming ; course.
sundor-ierfe (-yrfe) (44), private

property.

sunne (53. 1), sun. [Ger. Sonne.~]
sunu (45), son. [Ger. Sohn.~]
suU-dsel (43), southern part;

south. ~
su9'-\vesterne (59), southivestern.

[Cf. Ger. sudwest.~]
swa, so; as; yet; since; such;

which ; call swa, see call ; swa

(swa) . . . swa (202), so . . .

as, as ... as; the . . . the;

inasmuch as ; whether ... or.
swaisendu (47), plur., viands,

food. [For the plural, cf. Lat.

epulce.]

swaefforian, see sw^e(o)8'erian.
swa-hwaeflfeir (89. a), whichever.
swa-hwaet-swa (89. d), what(so)-

ever.

swan (43), swan. [Ger. 8chwan.~\
swa-swa, like ; as ; just as ; as if.
swatig; (47), bloody. [Ger.

schweissig.']

swa-freah, nevertheless.
swaffu (51. a), track, footprint.
swefan (V. 106), sleep.
swefel (43), sulphur. [Ger.

Schwefel.~\
sweg (43), music.
sw^eg-craeft (43), music.

VOCABULARY.

315

swegel (47), sky, heaven.
sweging (51. 3), noise.
sw^ncan (113), weary, fatigue,

wear out. [Formed from the

second stem of swincan, by 16.]
svveora (53), neck.
sweorcan (III. 104), grow dark,

become overcast.
sweord (swyrd) (47), sword.
sweot (47), troop, army.
sweotol (swutol) (57), clear.
sweotole (70), clearly, plainly.
sweotollice (70), plainly, clearly.
swejian (VI. 107), swear. [Ger.

schworen.']
swete (59), sweet. [Ger. suss; cf.

Lat. suavis, Gr. ^5i5j.]
swetnes (51.5; 144), sweetness;

goodness.
swe(o)fferian (118), depart, melt

away, vanish; subside.
swican (I. 102; 164. n), desert.
swift (58), swift, fleet.
swiftiies (51. 5; 144), swiftness,

celerity.

swige (53. 1), silence.
swigian (118), be silent, keep

silence.
swilc (89. a), such, this sort.

[< *swalic < swa + lie; cf.

swich, Chaucer, Prol. 3.]
swilce, adv., likewise.
swilce (swylce), conj., as if; eac

s\vilce, s\vilce eac, see eac.
swimman (III. 104), swim. [Ger.

schwimmen.~\
swincaii (III. 104), work with

effort. [Cf. swincan, and ar-
chaic Mod. Eng. swink, as in

Chaucer, Prol. 186, Milton, Com.

293.]

swingan (III. 104), whip? throw?
swiff (58, 64, 30), strong ; comp.

right. [Cf. Ger. geschwind.~]

swiff e (swySe) (70), much,
greatly, very; comp. rather,
more.

swiff lice (70), exceedingly, greatly.

swiff-mod (58), vehement- souled.

swutol, see sweotol.

swylce, see swilce.

swyrd, see sweord.

swyffe, see swiffe.

sybb, see sibb.

sylf, see self.

syllaii, see sejlan.

syllic, see sellic.

syn(n) (51. &), am. [Cf. Ger.
8unde.~\

synderlic (57, 146), separate, in-
dividual. [Cf. Ger. sonderlich.~]

syndon, see wesan.

syn-full (58), sinful.

syffffan, see siffffan.

syxtyne, see siexjiene.

tacen (47), sign, signal. [Ger.
Zeichen, Mod. Eng. token.]

tacen-bora (53), groomsman (lit.
standard-bearer}.

t arnian (118), signify, betoken,
indicate.

taicean (114), teach.

ta-laii (113), blame, censure.

tal (51. b), censure; to tale, cen-
surable, blameworthy.

tear (43), tear. [Cf. Ger. Zdhre
and Gr. 8di<pv.~\

te,lg (43), dye.

tempel (47), temple. [< Lat.
templum.~\

teon (II. 103), pull, bring. [Ger.
ziehen.~\

teon (tian) (113), arrange, or-
dain.

ticcen (47), goat. [Ger. Zicke.~\

316

VOCABULARY.

tid (51. 1), time, season; while;
day; hour. [Ger. Zeit, Mod.
Eng. tide in Christmastide,
Whitsuntide.']

tigel-fag (58), variegated with
tiles, [tigel < Lat. tegula.~\

tigris (Lat.), tiger.

til, to. [Mod. Eng. till; cf. Ger.
Ziel]

tilian (118), gain, obtain, pro-
vide. [Ger. zielen^Mod. Eng.
tfll.]

tilung (51. 3), acquisition, pro-
curing.

tiina (53), time.

timbran (115. &), build, construct.
[Ger. ^iraweni.]

tin (47), tin. [Ger. Zinn.~]

tinterg (47) , punishment.

tir (43), glory, fame. [Ger. Zier.]

tiff (51. b ; 28), &oem.

tiffian (118; 159. «; 28), grant,
bestow. [Cf. tiff.]

to, prep., to; for; according to;
the sign of the gerund, and gov-
erning the following infinitive
as a noun in the dative. [Ger.
zu.~\

to, adv., too. [Ger. zu.~\

to- (142). [Cf. Spenser, F. Q. 4.
7. 8 ; 5. 9. 10.]

to-berstan (III. 104), break up,
go to pieces. [Cf. Chaucer,
Knight's Tale 1753, 1833, 1899.]

to-brecan (IV. 105), break in
pieces, shatter. [Ger. zer-
brechen.~]

to-daeg, to-day. [Cf. Ger. heut
zu Tage.~]

to-d&lan (113), divide, part asun-
der, separate, disperse. [Ger.
zertheilen.~\

to-don (140), separate.

to-drsefan (113), drive away.

[draefan < second stem of
(In fa n (102), by 16.]

to-foran, before.

to-gaedere, together.

to-geanes, towards, to meet.

to-ge-Iecan (113), add.

to-ge-laedah (113), bring.

to-glidan (I. 102), glide away,
slip away.

to-hopa (53), hope. [Cf. Ger.
hoffen.~\

to-hreosan (II. 103), fall away.

tohte (53. 1), conflict.

to hwon, why.

to-middes, amidst, in the midvt
of-

top (43), top? ball? [Ger. Zopf.]

torht (58), resplendent.

torr (43), tower; watch-tower;
crag. [< Lat. turris.]

to-sceacan (VI. 107), depart, pass
away.

to-sceadan (R. 110), separate,
divide.

to-slitan (I. 102), rend, tear, de-
stroy, [rnpt.

to-t\vaeman (113), divide; inter-

to-\veorpan (III. 104), blot out,
forgive (lit. break in pieces) ;
quell, compose, Lat. dissolvere.

traef (47. 4) , building.

treo (47. 3), tree.

treow-cynn (47), sort of tree.

treownes (51. 5; 144), trust.

treow-wyrhta (53, 147), carpen-
ter. [Cf. wyrhta.]

triim (57), secure, strong.

trymman (115. a), confirm, es-
tablish, strengthen. [< trum,
by 16.]

tungol (47. 6), star, heavenly
body.

tosc (43), tusk.

twa, see twegen.

VOCABULARY.

317

twegen (78, 79), two. [Mod. Eng.

twain, Chaucerian tweye (Prol.

704), archaic Ger. zween.~]
tw^lf (78, 24), twelve. [Ger.

zwolf.]
twentig (78), twenty. [Ger.

zwanzig.~]

tweonian (118 ; 159. 6), doubt.
Tyrisc (57), Tyrian.
tyrnan (113), revolve. [Mod.

Eng. turn.]

£>.

ffa, pron. ; see 84, 87. [Cf . Chau-
cer, Prol. 498.]
iflfa (84. 1), then, when; there,

where. [Ger. da; archaic Mod.

Eng. tho, as in Chaucer, Knight's

Tale 135, Spenser, F. Q. 1. 1.

18.]
ffaece (53. 1), roof. [Ger. Dach,

Mod. Eng. thatch.']
(Va'in, see 84.
ft air (75), there, where. [Cf.

Chaucer, Prol. 34, 172, 547.]
ftaira, KfaJre, see 84.
flCaer-on, therein.
Sfaer-to-eacan, besides, in addition

to that.
flaes, see 84.
ffaes-ffe, see 157. 1.
ffset, see 84 ; 189. 3.
ffaet, conj., that.
ffaette (34), that; to ffon ffaette,

so that. [< fraet-fre.]
ffafian (-igan) (118), permit,

allow.

ffa-hwaeflfre, yet.
ffa-hwile-S'e, while, so long as.

[Cf. Ger. cftetoei'Z.]
ffain, see 84.
ffanan (fife) (75), thence, from

there ; whence ; from which ; of

which; by which. [Ger. dannen;

cf. Mod. Eng. thence.1!
ffanc (43), thank(s~). [Ger. Dank.]
ffanciau (118 ; 159. a), thank.

[Ger. danken.]

ffancol-mod (58), discreet, heed-
ful, attentive.
ffanc-snottor (^Qnc-snottur) (57),

wise of thought.
ffara, see 84.
ffas, see 85.
ffa-ffa, when; ffa-ffa . . . ffa (202),

tc^en . . . (then}.
fta-fte, ffe, see 87.
ffe . . . 9e (202), whether . . .

or.
ffeah ("Seh), though, although;

yet; ffeah . . . i5eah (202),

though . . . yet. [Ger. doch.~]
ffeah-hwseS're, nevertheless.
ffeah-ffe, though, although ; fteah-

«5e . . . h\vsel5re, (yeah-iffe . . .

swa-ffeah (202), though . . .

yet.
frearf (51. b ; 21. a), need ; profit,

benefit. [Cf. ffurfan.]
ffearfa (53; 21. a), needy (owe),

poor. [Cf. ffurfan.]
ffearfendlic (57), poor.
Sflfearle (70), greatly, very, very

much, exceedingly.
ffearlice (70), violently.
ffeaw (43), conduct; plur. morals,

virtues. [Cf. Spenser, F. Q.I. I.

33.]
ffegn (43, 28, 24), vassal, retainer,

thane. [Archaic Ger. Degen ;

cf. Gr. T£KVOV.~\
ffeh, see ffeah.
saf^ncean (114), think, consider,

reflect ; devise. [Ger. denken.']
•ffe^nden (^nde), inasmuch as.
Fenian (118; 164. e ; 28), serve,

minister to.

318

VOCABULARY.

tfenung (51. 3 ; 28), ministration,

service ; first course.
sflfeod (51. 6), people, nation; re-
gion, country, province. [Cf.

Ger. Deutsch.~\
ffeoden (43), lord. [< ffeod ; cf.

dryhten < dryht, cyning <

cynn.]
ffeoden-hold (58), faithful to his

lord.
ffeod-guma (53), man of the

people.

freod-scipe (44. 1 ; 144), disci-
pline.

ffeos, see 85.

ffeow (58), bond, unfree, serving.
ffeow-dom (43), service.
ffes, see 85.
ffider («yder) (75), thither;

wherever.
ffiestru (ftrlostru) (47), plur.,

darkness. [Cf. Ger. duster, and,

for the plural, Lat. tenebrce.]
ffin (83, 81), thy, thine. [Ger.

dein.]
afmen (51. 5), handmaid. [Cf.

ffegn.]
Sing (47), thing; sake; aenige

ffinga, in any way, by any

means.

Sffing-gewrit (47), document.
ft1 is, ffisne, ffissa, ffisse, kisses,

ffissum, see 85.
Siwen (51. 5), handmaid.
frolian (118), endure, experience.

[Scotch thole ; cf. Ger. dulden.~\
ffon, see 84, 175 ff. ; sometimes

for fraem, ffain, through the

shortened ffam, ffan.
ffone, see 84.
9onne, then; when; since; than

(with comparatives) ; ffonne . . .

ffonne (202), when . . . (then).
ffoffor (43), ball.

ffrean (113), rebuke.

ffreat (43), band, crowd, multi-
tude.

ffreatian (118), reprove, chide.
[Cf. Mod. Eng. threaten.']

ffridda (78), third. [Ger. dritte.']

ffrie («ry) (78, 79), three. [Ger.
drei.~]

ffrines (51. 5 ; 144), trinity.

ffringan (III. 104), press forward.
[Ger. dringen; cf. Mod. Eng.
throng.]

ffriostru, see ffiestru. [dreist.]

ffrlste (59), bold, confident. [Ger.

ffrltig (78), thirty.

Uriffcyning, see ijryffcyning.

ffroht-heard (58), patient, much-
enduring.

ffrowian (118), suffer, endure.

ffrowuiig (51. 3), passion.

ffry, see ffrie.

ffrym(m) (43), force; troop;
glory.

ftrym-faest (58, 146), glorious.

ffrym-full (58, 146), glorious.

ftrymlic (57), glorious.

ftrym-sittende (61), sitting in
glory.

ftfryft (51. 6), might; the transla-
tion of >reata ^ryffuin, p. 219,
1. 3, is doubtful.

ffryiff-bearn (47, 38), mighty son,
i.e. mighty youth.

ffryff-cyning (*ri*-) (43), king
of might.

fra, see 81.

ffahton, see fryncean.

ffurfan (131), need. [Ger. (6e)-
durfenJ]

ffurh, through; throughout; in;
by; by means of; ffurh call,
see call. [Mod. Eng. th(p\r-
ough- Chaucer has thurgh,
Knight's Tale 362.]

VOCABULARY.

319

ffurstig (57), thirsty. [Ger.
durstig.~]

afus, thus (always with a verb of
utterance in these texts).

8" u send (78, 79), thousand.

ffusend-mailuin (72), by thou-
sands.

ffweal (47), bath.

ffwieres (Sweores) (71), trans-
versely.

ffy, see 84, 175 ff.

ffys, see 85.

SFyder, see ftider.

fry-lajs-ffe, lest. [Cf. Lat. quo-
minus.]

Sfyllic (89. a), such like, this
kind.

Sfyn (113), coerce, restrain.

SFyncean (114 ; 164. I), seem.
[Ger. dunken, Mod. Eng. (me)-
thinks.~]

Syrel (47), hole. [< *8'urhil
(16). Cf. Chaucer, Knight's
Tale 1852; Spenser, F. Q. 1. 11.
20, 22.]

ffyrstan (113, 190), thirst. [Ger.
dursten, Mod. Eng. thirst.']

ffyssum, see 85.

U.

ufan-weard (58 ; 166. 1), upper,
above.

uhte (53. 1), dawn, daybreak.

un-aeffele (59), plebeian, simple.

un-a-se^cgende (61), unspeakable,
ineffable.

un-a-swundenlice (70), forth-
with, without delay.

un-cuff (58, 30), unknown. [Mod.
Eng. uncouth; see Chaucer,
Knight's Tale 1639, Spenser,
F. Q. 1. 11. 20, Shak., Tit. And.
2. 3. 211.]

un-cystig (57, 146), wicked.

under, under; among. [Ger.
unterJ]

under-fon (R. 110), assume; re-
ceive, take in, entertain.

under-standan (VI. 107), under-
stand.

under- afeodnes (51. 5; 144), sub-
mission. [See underffiedan.]

under-Sledan (113), subjoin, add.
[<a-eod, by 16.]

un-eaiffe, with difficulty, hardly.
[Cf. umeffe, and F. Q. 2. 1. 27.]

un-for-cuff (58), excellent. [Cf.
fracoS1.]

un-for-wandiendlice(70), boldly,
saucily, forwardly.

un-ge-cnawen (62, 109), un-
known.

un-ge-lsered (62), untaught, un-
learned, uneducated. [See laer-
an.]

un-ge-limp (47), mishap, ill-luck.

un-ge-rydelice (70), suddenly, on
a sudden.

un-ge-sewenlic (57), invisible.

un-ge-ffanc-full (58, 146), un-
thankful, ungrateful.

un-ge-ffwaJnies (51. 5; 144),
wickedness, depravity.

un-ge-wened (63) , unexpected.
[See wenan.]

un-ge-werged (62), unwearied.
[See werig.]

un-ge-wunelic (57, 146), unusual.
[See wunian].

un-ieffe (59), difficult. [See
uneafre.]

un-lifiende (-lyfigende) (61), un-
living, dead. [Cf. libban.]

unnan (129; 159. a), grant, allow.
[See est.]

un-nyt (57, 155), devoid, desti-
tute. *

320

VOCABULARY.

un-riht-wis (58, 146), unright-

eous.
un-riht-wisnes (51. 5; 144), un-

righteousness.
ii ii-rin i (47 ; 154. a ; 142) , multi-

tude.

un-rot (58), sorrowful, dejected.
un-sce^Slg (57, 146), innocent.
un-scrydan (113, 162), divest.

[See scrydan.]
un-softe (70), harshly, cruelly.

[Cf. Ger. unsanft.']
un-stille (59), unquiet, restless.
un-stilnes (51. 5; 144), disorder,

confusion.

un-trum (57), sick.
im-trymiies (51. 5; 144), illness,

disease, infirmity. [< untrum.]
up, up.
up-a-hsefednes (51. 5; 144), pride,

arrogance. [Cf. fipahebban. ]
fip-a-hejbban (VI. 107), lift up.

[Cf. Chaucer, KnighVs Tale

1570.]
np-a-standan (upp-) (VI. 107),

rise up. [Cf. Ger. auferstehen.']
fip-a-stigan (I. 102), rise, as-

cend.
fip-gan (141), go up. [Ger. auf-

gehen.~\

ftp-gang (43), rising.
fiplic (57, 146), upper, above.
uppan, upon, on top of.
uppe, up.
fire (user) (83), our, ours. [Ger.

unser.~\
firig-feftere (59), dewy-feathered.

u i-n on, see

user, see fire.

fit, out.

fit-S-blawan (R. 109), blow out,

breathe out; exhale.
fitan, about, externally, on the out-

sia'e. [Ger. aussen.~\

ate (69), outside.
fit-gan (141), go out.
fit-gangan (R. 109), go out.
utou (wuton) , let us.

W.

waBccen (51. 6), vigil.

\vaed (47), water, billow, flood.

waid (51. 6), garment. [Cf.
Chaucer, Knight's Tale 148,
Spenser, F. Q. 2. 3. 21, Shak..,
Sonn. 76. 6, and our 'widow'*;
weeds.']

wiedla (53), poor man, destitute
one.

waifels (43), cloak, mantle.

waig (43), billow, flood. [Cf.
Chaucer, K. T. 1100, Spenser,
F. Q. 2. 12. 4.]

\vseg-flota (53), water-floater, ship.

wael (47), slaughter. [Cf. Wal-
halla, Walkyrie.~]

wael-gifre (59), greedy for slaugh-
ter.

wael-grim (57), fierce, cruel, san-
guinary.

wael-hreow (58), cruel.

wael-hreownes (51. 5; 144), cru-
elty.

waelm, see wielm.

wael-scel (4f?), carnage.

\vsepen (47. 1), weapon; plur.
arms.

waer (47), ocean.

wair (51. 6), covenant; protection,
care, safe-keeping.

wser-faest (58, 146), covenant-
keeping, faithful.

wsestm (43), growth, size ; fruit.
[Cf. weaxan, and Ger. Wachs-
tum ; Mod. Eng. waist.]

waeter (47. 1, 6), water. [Ger,
Wasser.

VOCABULARY.

321

waBter-broga (53), water terror,
terrible waters.

wseter-^gesa (-e,gsa) (53), dread
of the waters, dreadful waters.

waeter-flod (43), water-flood.

waeter-scipe (44. 1), body of
water.

wafian (118), waver.

wald, see weald.

waldend, see \vealdend.

wana (158), wanting, lacking.

\vang (43), field, mead.

wann (worm) (58), dark, black.
[Mod. Eng. wan.]

warcS1, waruS1, see wearoS1.

wat, see \vitan.

wea (53), woe. [Cf. Ger. Weh.]

weald (wald) (43), weald, for-
est.

wealdend (waldend) (43. 6), ruler,
lord.

wealh-stod (43), interpreter, trans-
lator.

weall (43) , wall, rampart. [< Lat.
vallum.]

weallan (R. 109), seethe, foam.
[See wielm.]

weard (43), guardian, warden.
[Ger. -wart]

wearoS1 (warofl, wanrS) (43),
strand, shore, beach.

wearofr-gewinn (wanrS-) (47),
strife of the shore, i.e. surf,
breakers.

wearS1, see weorfran.

weax (47), wax. [Ger. Wachs.]

weaxan (II. 109,24), grow, be fruit-
ful, increase. [Ger. wachsen;
cf. Shak., M. N. D. 2. 1. 66,
Haml. 1. 3. 12.]

w^ccean (114), wake.

w§cg (43), metal. [Mod. Eng.
wedge; cf. Shak., Rich. III. 1.
4. 26.]

weder (47), weather. [Ger. Wet-
ter.]

weder-candel (51. 5), weather-
candle, i.e. the sun.

weg (43, 24), way. [Ger. Weg.~]

wegan (V. 106), carry.

wel, well.

wela (53), wealth, riches, weal.
[Cf. Chaucer, Knight's Tale 37.]

welig (57, 146), rich, wealthy,
abounding. [Cf. our 'well off,'
' well to do.']

wel-willende (61), benevolent,
kind-hearted, generous.

wel-willendlice (70), lovingly.

wel-willendnes (51. 5; 144), gen-
erosity, liberality.

•wen (51. 1), expectation, prospect,
chance ; wen is ftaet, perhaps,
perchance. [Ger. Wahn.]

wenan (113; 156.gr), expect, look
for; think, suppose, imagine.
[Ger. wahnen, Mod. Eng. ween;
cf. Shak., 1 Hen. VI. 2. 5. 88.]

w^ndan (113), turn; return;
translate. [Ger. wenden; cf.
Mod. Eng. wend, went.]

winding (51. 3), rotation.

we^nian (116), accustom, train.

weoloc (43, 20), cockle, whelk.

weoloc-read (58), scarlet.

weoloc-sciell (51. 6), cockle-shell.

weolor (-ur) (51. b; 20), lip.

weorc (47; 21. 6), work; exer-
cise; deed; energy. [Ger. Werk.]

weorod (weorad, werod) (47, 20),
host. [< wer.]

weorffan (wyrSan) (104; 187;
21. 6), become; be; weorffan
to sometimes nearly ^weorff an.
[Ger. werden ; cf. our ' woe
worth the day.']

weorfrian (118; 21. &), honor, ex-
alt. [Cf. Shak., Lear 2. 2. 128.]

322

VOCABULARY.

weorff-full (58, 146), honorable.

weorfflic (-He) (57, 146), honor-
able; exalted.

Tveorfflice (70), worthily, honor-
ably.

weorft-mynt (43 — orig. 51. b —
144; 34), dignity. [<*weor81-
mundijm.]

weorff-scipe (44. 1; 143), honor,
dignity. [Mod. Eng. worship;
cf! Shak., W. T. 1. 2. 314, Lear
1. 4. 288.]

weoruld, see woruld.

wepan (R. 109), weep. [< wop,
by 16.]

wer (43), man, husband. [Cf.
Lat. vir.]

wer-had (43), male sex. [Cf.
had.]

werig (57, 146), weary.

werod, see \veorod.

wer-ffeod (51. 5), nation.

wesan (138, 187), be.

westan, from the west.

west-saj (43; 51. &), sea on the
west.

wic (47), dwelling. [Cf. Mod.
Eng. bailiwick; cognate with
Lat. vicus, Gr. of/cos.]

wician (118), visit, lodge, sojourn.
[< wic.]

wid (58), wide. [Ger. weit.~\

•wide (70), ividely, far.

wid-ferende (61), traveling (trav-
eler} from a distance.

wid-fceffme (59), capacious, ex-
tensive. [See faeffm.]

wid-gill (58), extensive ; spacious.

wid-gilnes (51. 5; 144), extent,
compass.

wielm (wylm, wselm) (43), boil-
ing, swelling, surging. [See
weallan, and Mod. Eng. whelm.'}

wierdan (113), mar, injure.

wlf (47, 38), wife ; woman. [Ger.
Weib; cf. Chaucer, Prol. 445,
Shak., T. N. 5. 139.]

wif-had (43), female sex.

wig (47), war.

wigend (wiggend) (43. 6), war-
rior.

wig-hus (47), war-house, tower.

wiht (47; cf. 89. 6), whit.

wild (58), wild. [Ger. wild.]

wildeor (47, 38), wild animal, wild
beast.

willa (53), will; request; desire;
delight. [Ger. Wille.~\

willan (wyllan) (139, 188), will,
wish, desire. [Cf. Ger. wollen,
Lat. velle.~]

wilnian (118), desire. [See Chau-
cer, Knighfs Tale 751.]

win (47), wine. [<Lat. vinum;
Ger. Wein.~]

wind (43), wind. [Ger. Wind.]

windan (III. 104), fly about. [Ger.
winden, Mod. Eng. wind.'}

windig (57, 146), windy. [Ger.
windig.]

•wine (44. 2, 4), friend.

wine-ffearfende (61), needing a
friend. [Cf. ffearf.]

win-geard (43), vineyard.

winnan (III. 104), struggle, toil.

winstre (60), left.

winter (43. 5), winter (year};
storm. [Ger. Winter.]

winterlic (57, 146), winter, win-
try. [Ger. winterlichJ}

wlr (43), wire.

wis (58; 155. e), wise. [Ger.
weise.]

wisian (118), point out. [Ger.
weisen.]

wislic (57, 146), wise, true.

wist (51. &), provisions, food,
[Cf. wesan.]

VOCABULARY.

323

witan (126), know. [Mod. Eng.
to wit, Ger. wissen ; cf. Chaucer,
K. T. 402, Spenser, F. Q. 1. 3. 6.]

witan (I. 102), blame, censure.
[Cf. Spenser, F. Q. 2. 12. 16.]

wite (48), punishment, penalty,
torture. [Cf. witan.]

witga (53), prophet (psalmist?).

witodlice (uutedlice) (70), . in-
deed, truly.

wiff, with (hostility) ; against;
toward; in return for. [Not
to be confounded with mid ; cf.
withstand.]

wiSer- (142).

wifrer-trod (47), retreat.

wifrer-winna (53), adversary.

wifr-innan, within.

wiff-sacan (VI. 107 ; 164. m), re-
nounce,.

wiff-standan (VI. 107), with-
stand.

wiff-ffingian (118), talk with,
speak to. [Cf. Mod. Eng. hust-
ings."]

wlanc (58), proud, lordly.

wl^ncu (51. a), pomp, splendor.
[< wlanc, by 16.]

wlite (44), beauty. [Cf. and-
wlita.]

wlite-beorht (58), beautiful.

wlitig (57, 146), beautiful, comely.

woleen (47), cloud. [Cf. Ger.
Wolke, Mod. Eng. welkin.}

wolde, see willan.

WQim, see warm.

wop (43), weeping (tears).

word (47), word. [Ger. Wort.}

word-hord (47, 147), treasury of
words. [Cf. Ger. Hort.}

word-loca (53, 147), coffer of
words.

worhte, see wyrcean.

worn (43), multitude.

woruld (51. 1, 3; 26; 20), world;

in woruld worulde, for ever

and ever.
woruld-bisgu (51. a), worldly

occupation.
woruld-craeft (43), secular art,

secular occupation.
woruld-ge-ffyngS1 (51. 6), worldly

honor, worldly dignity.
woruld-Hf (47) , worldly life.
woruld-sped (51. b), worldly suc-
cess.

wr^ccean (114), awake, arouse.
wreon (I. 102), clothe.
wr$$jan (118), support, uphold.
wrigon, see wreon.
wudu (45), forest, wood.
wudu-bearu (-bearo) (43. 7), for-
est, grove.

wuldor (47), glory, splendor.
wuldor-cyning (43), king of

glory, king of majesty. [Cf.

Ps. 24. 7.]
wuldor-dream (43), heavenly joy,

heavenly rapture (lit. glory-joy).
wuldor- faeder (43. 8), father of

glory.

wuldor-spedig (57, 146), glorious.
wuldor-9'rym(m) (43), glorious

majesty.
wuldrian (118), glorify, magnify,

celebrate.

wulf (43, 24), wolf. [Ger. Wolf.]
wund (58), wounded, sore. [Ger.

wund.]

wundenlocc (58), curly-haired.
wundor (47. 1), wonder. [Ger.

W under.]
wundorlic (57, 146), wonderful.

[Ger. wunderlich.]
wundorlice (70) , wondrously.

[Cf. Chaucer, Prol. 84.]
wundrian (118), wonder. [Ger.

wundern.]

324

VOCABULARY.

wuniaii (118), dwell, remain, live.
[Ger. wohnen ; cf. Chaucer, Prol.
388, Spenser, F. Q. 2. 1. 51.]

warning (51. 3), dwelling. [Ger.
Wohnung ; cf. Chaucer, Prol.
606, Spenser, F. Q. 6. 5. 13.]

wurdon, see weorlffaii.

waton, see uton.

wyllan, see willan.

wylm, see \vielm.

wyn-sum (57, 146), winsome,
pleasant. [Ger. wonnesam.]

wyn-sumlice (70), winsomely.

wyrcean (114; 161; 184. a),
work; do; construct, make,
build; yield. [Cf. Ger. wirken,
and Chaucer, Knight's Tale
1901.]

wyrhta (53), craftsman, work-
man, maker. [Cf. wyrcean;
Mod. Eng. -wright (see Chaucer,
Prol. 614).]

wyrm (43), worm. [Ger. Wurm.]

wyrm-cynn (47), kind of worms.

wyrt (51. 1),. herb. [Mod. Eng.
wort; cf. Ger. Wurz, Wurzel,
Gewurz, and Chaucer, Nun's
Priest's Tale 401.]

wyrt-ge-mang (47), spice.

wyrt-ge-m$ngnes (51. 5; 147),

spice.
wyscan (113), wish. [Ger. wiin-

schen.]

Y.

yean, see iecan. \_ubel.~\

yfel (57), evil, wicked, bad. [Ger.

yfel (47), evil.

yfele (70), evil, wrongly.

ymb(e), about.

ymb- (142).

ymb-clyppan (113), embrace.

ymb-hon (R. 110), surround.

ymb-hwyrft (43), compass, cir-
cuit; orbit.

ymb-hycgean (124), consider.

ymb-seJQan (114), envelop; beset.

ymb-sittan (V. 106, 142), sit
around.

ymb-trymman (115. a), sur-
round.

ymb-utan, about, around.

yrre, see ierre.

yff (51. b ; 30), wave, billow, flood.
[Cf. Lat. unda, and 30.]

yff-bord (47), ship ?

yff-lad (51. 6; 215), billow-road.

yaP-lid (47, 215), ship.

NOTE. — The EWS. forms of sae (p. 310) are: sing. nom. sai, gen.
sees, dat. sai, ace. sae. Other forms are : sing. gen. dat. ssewe ; plur.
nom. ace. sses, sse, dat. saiuin, sanvam.

ADVERTISEMENTS

BOOKS ON HIGHER ENGLISH

EDITED BY

ALBERT S. COOK,
Professor of the English Language and Literature in Yale University.

Sidney's Defense Of Poesy, xlv + 103 pages. For introduction,

80 cents.
Shelley's Defense of Poetry, xxvi + 86 pages. For introduction,

50 cents.

The Art of Poetry. The Poetical Treatises of Horace, Vida, and
Boileau, with the translations by Howes, Pitt, and Soame. Iviii +
303 pages. For introduction, $1.12.

Cardinal Newman's Essay on Poetry. With reference to
Aristotle's Poetics, x + 36 pages. For introduction, 30 cents.

Addison's Criticisms on Paradise Lost, xxiv + 200 pages. For
introduction, $1.00.

Leigh Hunt's Answer to the Question « What is Poetry ? '

Including Remarks on Versification, vi + 98 pages. For intro-
duction, 50 cents.

Tennyson's The Princess. Boards. xlvi+ 187 pages. For intro-
duction, 40 cents.

EDMUND C. STEDMAN, Author of "Victorian Poets," "Poets of
America" "The Nature and Elements of Poetry," etc.:

More than once of late, when asked to name, for some
friend or correspondent, a course of reading upon the spirit
and structure of Poetry, I have at once recommended Pro-
fessor Albert S. Cook's series, and have been grateful to
him for his admirable labors. He could have made no
better choice of treatises to edit ; and Sidney, Shelley, Addi-
son, Hunt, and Newman have had no better editor — so far
as their exquisite essays upon the divine art are concerned.
Professor Cook's notes are the fruit of sympathetic taste
and liberal scholarship. The books, in fact, are models as
handbooks, upon an ideal subject, designed for practical
use.

GINN & COMPANY, Publishers,

Boston. New York. Chicago. Atlanta. Dallas.

THE ATHEMUM PRESS SERIES

Issued under the general editorship of

Professor GEORGE LYMAN KITTREDGE, of Harvard University, and
Professor C. T. WINCHESTER, of Wesleyan University.

THE FOLLOWING VOLUMES ABE NOW READY:

Sidney's Defense of Poesy. Edited by Professor ALBERT S. COOK

of Yale University. 80 cents.

Ben Jonson's Timber; or Discoveries. Edited by Professor F. E.

SCHELUNG of the University of Pennsylvania. 80 cents.

Selections from the Essays of Francis Jeffrey. Edited by LEWIS E.

GATES of Harvard University. 90 cents.

Old English Ballads. Edited by Professor F. B. GUMMERE of Haver-
ford College. $1.25.

Selections from the Works of Thomas Gray. Edited by Professor

WM. L. PHELPS of Yale University. 90 cents.

A Book of Elizabethan Lyrics. Edited by Professor F. E SCHELLING

of the University of Pennsylvania. $1.12.

Seventeenth Century Lyrics. Edited by Professor F. E. SCHELLING

of the University of Pennsylvania. $1.12.

Herrick: Selections from the Hesperides and the Noble Numbers.

Edited by Professor E. E. HALE, Jr., of Union University. 90 cents.

Selections from Keats's Poems. Edited by Professor ARLO BATES of

the Massachusetts Institute of Technology. $1.00.

Selections from the Works of Sir Richard Steele. Edited by Professor

GEORGE R. CARPENTER of Columbia University. Cloth. 90 cents.

Carlyle's Sartor Resartus. Edited by Professor ARCHIBALD MAC-

MECHAN of Dalhousie College, Halifax, N.S. $1.25.

Selections from Wordsworth's Poems. Edited by Professor EDWARD

DOWDEN of the University of Dublin. $1.25.

Specimens of the Pre-Shaksperean Drama. Edited by Professor

JOHN M. MANLY of Chicago University. In three volumes. Vols. I. and II.
now ready. $1.25 each.

Selections from Malory's Morte Darthur. Edited by Professor WIL-
LIAM E. MEAD of Wesleyan University, Middletown, Conn. $1.00.

Burke' s Speech on Conciliation with America. Edited by Professor

HAMMOND LAMONT of Brown University. 50 cents.

Selections from Shelley's Poems. Edited by W. J. ALEXANDER of

the University of Toronto. $1.15.
Selections from Landor. Edited by W. B. S. CLYMER, formerly of

Harvard University. $1.00.

Selections from William Cowper's Poems. Edited by JAMES O.

MURRAY of Princeton University. $1.00.

Selections from Robert Burns's Poems. Edited by the late JOHN G.

Dow, formerly of the University of Wisconsin. $1.10.

The Poems of William Collins. Edited by WALTER C. BRONSON of

Brown University. 90 cents.

Gibbon's Memoirs. Edited by Professor OLIVER F. EMERSON of

Western Reserve University. $1.10.

GINN & COMPANY, Publishers.

AN INTRODUCTION TO THE METHODS

AND MATERIALS OF LITERARY CRITICISM.

By CHARLES MILLS GAYLEY, Professor of the English Language and Literature

in the University of California, and FRED NEWTON SCOTT, Junior

Professor of Rhetoric in the University of Michigan.

Volume I. THE BASES IN AESTHETICS AND POETICS.

I2mo. Cloth. 587 pages. For introduction, $1.25.

Volume II. LITERARY TYPES. [In preparation.

Consulting the needs both of special students of criticism
and of those who desire a working basis for the critical study of
Literature as related to Art, this work aims to cover, in a helpful
way, the field of Literary Theory.

The plan of each chapter embraces (i) a discussion of such
problems as the topic in hand presents for consideration, (2) a
comprehensive bibliography, with critical commentary on each
important reference, (3) suggestions for special investigation.
While the work is not intended to set forth any special system of
criticism, being rather a clue to the sources which will acquaint
the student with any or all systems, yet some pains has been
taken to distinguish, in the commentary, those theories which are
thought to rest upon a sound scientific and aesthetic basis.

Following are the subjects of the chapters in Volume I. :

i. Theory of Criticism ; 2. History of Criticism ; 3. Theory of Art ;
4. Development of Art ; 5. Theory of Literature ; 6. Comparative Litera-
ture ; 7. Theory of Poetry ; 8. The Historical Study of Poetry ; 9. The
Historical Study of Poetics; 10. Principles of Versification. Appendix:
Bibliography of Aristotle's Poetics.

The volume contains a full and carefully classified index to authors
and works.

The chapters of Volume II. upon LITERARY TYPES cover
the following subjects :

The Theory and History of the Lyric ; the Theory and History
of the Epic ; the Theory of Tragedy : — the Dramatic Problem (Con-
ception, Collision, and Catastrophe), the Construction (Ancient and
Modern Canons of Unity and Technique), the Effect (Classified theories
of the Catharsis) ; the Theory of Comedy ; the Historic Development
of the Drama ; Minor Types of Poetry ; Prose and its Artistic Types ;
the Theory and History of Romance and Novel ; Phrases of Literary
Development: — Classicism, Romanticism; Realism, Idealism; Modern
Literary Movements. [ Volume II. is in preparation.

GINN & COMPANY, Publishers,

Boston. New York. Chicago. Atlanta. Dallas.

Outline of the Philosophy of English Literature

BY GREENOUGH WHITE, A.M., B.D.,

Author of "A Sketch of the Philosophy of A merican Literature?

Part I : The Middle Ages.

12mo. Cloth. vi + 266 pages. Introduction price, $1.00.

THE motive of this treatise is to determine the bounds of the
great historical divisions of English literature, to discover the
salient features, the peculiar characteristics of each epoch, to
trace the connection in thought between each, and to view all
against a background of European history, literature, and art.
It is believed that the causes of historic change, the principles
that control the succession of ages, the revolutions of thought,
sentiment, and action, are here clearly discriminated ; so that
in this little book, in a word, a sound philosophy of mediaeval
history is suggested.

W. J. Courthope, Professor of Poetry at the University of Oxford:
It would be quite impertinent in me to criticise the manner in which
the work has been executed, but I may be allowed to express my admira-
tion of the orderly manner in which its very diverse materials are
arranged and of the agreeable style in which the narrative is conducted.
To accomplish this result in so vast a subject as English literature as a
whole is in itself a proof of the most skillful workmanship, and I cannot
too strongly express my conviction that this comprehensive survey is
based upon sound knowledge and just reasoning.

Edward Dowden, Professor of English, Trinity College, Dublin : It
interested me much, and seemed to me something new and needful, —
not merely a work of erudition, but a contribution towards interpreting
the results of erudition — a book not merely of knowledge, but of ideas.
. . . Especially on this ground — as an elucidation of knowledge — I
value the work. The way in which it keeps the European movement
present to the reader's mind, with England as having a part in it, is of
great importance.

Edmund Gosse, Author of a" History of English Literature in the
Eighteenth Century" etc. : I have read the book with pleasure. It
appears to me to deal freshly and brilliantly with the old, worn lines of
history.

Leslie Stephen, Author of11 Hours in a Library " etc. : The design is
good, the style is good, and the matter interesting.

Alois Brandl, Professor of English at the University of Berlin:
Whites Buch voll allgemeiner Bildung sich zeigt — . . . drei Viertel [?]
der Darstellung gelten politischen oder kontinentalen Verhaltnissen.
Gefallen hat mir eine Bemerkung iiber Chaucers 'gentle pile' und
' pilous joye ' (S. 81-2).

GINN & COMPANY, Publishers, Boston, New York, Chicago, London,

REFERENCE BOOKS ON POETRY

A Book of Elizabethan Lyrics. Selected and edited by FELIX E.
SCHELLING, Professor of English Literature in the University of
Pennsylvania. 327 pages. For introduction, $1.12.

Old English Ballads. Selected and edited by Professor F. B. GUM-
MERE of Haverford College. 380 pages. For introduction, $1.25.

Introduction to the Poetry of Robert Browning. By WILLIAM J.
ALEXANDER, Professor of English, University College, Toronto.
212 pages. For introduction, $1.00.

Hudson's Text-Book of Poetry. By HENRY N. HUDSON. Selections
from Wordsworth, Coleridge, Burns, Beattie, Goldsmith, and
Thomson. With Lives and Notes. Cloth. 704 pages. For
introduction, $1.25.

Sidney's Defense of Poesy. Edited by ALBERT S. COOK, Professor of
the English Language and Literature in Yale University. 103
pages. For introduction, 80 cents.

Shelley's Defense of Poetry. Edited by Professor ALBERT S. COOK.
86 pages. For introduction, 50 cents.

Cardinal Newman's Essay on Poetry. With reference to Aristotle's
Poetics. Edited by Professor ALBERT S. COOK. 36 pages. For
introduction, 30 cents.

The Art of Poetry. The Poetical Treatises of Horace, Vida, and
Boileau, with the translations by Howes, Pitt, and Soame.
Edited by Professor ALBERT S. COOK. 214 pages. For intro-
duction, $1.12.

Addison's Criticisms on Paradise Lost. Edited by Professor ALBERT
S. COOK. 200 pages. For introduction, $1.00.

What is Poetry ? By Leigh Hunt.. Edited by Professor ALBERT S.
COOK. 98 pages. For introduction, 50 cents.

A Primer of English Verse. By HIRAM CORSON, Professor of English
Literature in Cornell University. 232 pages. For introduction,

$1.00.

A Hand-Book of Poetics. By FRANCIS B. GUMMERE, Professor of
English Literature in Haverford College. 250 pages. For intro-
duction, $1.00.

Characteristics of the English Poets, from Chaucer to Shirley. By
WILLIAM MINTO. For introduction, $1.50.

GINN & COMPANY, Publishers,

Boston. New York. Chicago. Atlanta. Dallas.

BOOKS ON ENGLISH LITERATURE

Athenaeum Press Series: 22 volumes now ready.

Baldwin's Inflection and Syntax of Malory's Morte d'Arthur $1.40

Browne's Shakspere's Versification 25

Corson's Primer of English Verse i.oo

Emery's Notes on English Literature i.oo

Frink's New Century Speaker i.oo

Garnett's Selections in English Prose from Elizabeth to Victoria.. 1,50

Gayley's Classic Myths in English Literature 1.50

Gayley and Scott's Literary Criticism 1.25

Gummere's Handbook of Poetics i.oo

Hudson's Life, Art, and Characters of Shakespeare. 2 vols 4.00

Hudson's Classical English Reader i.oo

Hudson's Text-Book of Prose 1.25

Hudson's Text-Book of Poetry 1.25

Hudson's Essays on English, Studies in Shakespeare, etc 25

Kent's Shakespeare Note-Book 60

Litchfield's Spenser's Britomart 60

Minto's Manual of English Prose Literature 1.50

Minto's Characteristics of the English Poets 1.50

Phelps' Beginnings of the English Romantic Movement i.oo

Smith's Synopsis of English and American Literature 80

Standard English Classics : 18 volumes now ready.

Thayer's Best Elizabethan Plays 1.25

White's Philosophy of American Literature..... 30

White's Philosophy of English Literature i.oo

Winchester's Five Short Courses of Reading in English Literature .40

GINN & COMPANY, Publishers,

Boston. New York. Chicago. Atlanta. Dallas.

ENGLISH COMPOSITION AND RHETORIC

Text-books and works of reference for high schools,
academies, and colleges.

Lessons in English. By SARA E. H. LOCKWOOD. 403 pages. $1.12.

The Science of Discourse. By ARNOLD TOMPKINS, Professor of
Pedagogy in the University of Illinois. 353 pages. $1.00.

A Practical Course in English Composition. By ALPHONSO G.
NEWCOMER, Associate Professor of English in Leland Stanford
Junior University. 249 pages. 80 cents.

A Method of English Composition. By T. WHITING BANCROFT.
101 pages. 50 cents.

The Practical Elements of Rhetoric. By JOHN F. GENUNG, Professor
of Rhetoric in Amherst College. 483 pages. $1.25.

A Handbook of Rhetorical Analysis. By JOHN F. GENUNG. Cloth.
306 pages. $1.12.

Outlines of Rhetoric. By JOHN F. GENUNG. 331 pages. $1.00.

The Principles of Argumentation. By GEORGE P. BAKER, Assistant
Professor of English in Harvard University. 414 pages. $1.12.

The Forms Of Discourse. By WILLIAM B. CAIRNS, Instructor in Eng-
lish in the University of Wisconsin. 356 pages. $1.15.

Introduction to Rhetoric. By WILLIAM B. CAIRNS. 270 pages.
90 cents.

Outlines of the Art of Expression. By J. H. GILMORE, Professor of
Rhetoric and English in the University of Rochester, N.Y. 117
pages. 60 cents.

The Rhetoric Tablet. By F. N. SCOTT, Junior Professor of Rhetoric
in the University of Michigan, and J. V. DENNEY, Professor of
Rhetoric and the English Language in the Ohio State University.
Numbers I and II. Sixty sheets in each. 15 cents.

Public Speaking and Debate. By GEORGE JACOB HOLYOAKE. Cloth.
266 pages. $1.00.

GINN & COMPANY, Publishers,

Boston. New York. Chicago. Atlanta. Dallas.

CAIRNS'

INTRODUCTION TO RHETORIC

BY WILLIAM B. CAIRNS,

Instructor in English in the University of Wisconsin, Author of
"Forms of Discourse"

Cloth. 270 pages. For introduction, go cents.

THE teaching of formal rhetoric has been emphasized
to such an extent that in many schools it forms the
major part of the study of English. In such cases
rhetoric has been made a final rather than a basal study.
One of the sure signs that point to a reaction in favor of
briefer studies in formal rhetoric and those earlier in the
course is the cordial reception given Dr. Cairns' " Intro-
duction to Rhetoric." This is the briefest and simplest
presentation of the subject that has appeared in recent
years. It gives .reasons for statements frankly and
clearly. The pupil is not asked to memorize a mass of
facts or rules, or to accept the author's ipse dixit as final.
The book has a practical value in its emphasis of inven-
tion and style. It is one of the few text-books in rhetoric
that aim to assist the pupil in the choice and development
of the subject on which he is expected to write. The
book is suggestive rather than exhaustive, and is intended
for the earlier years of a high-school or academy course.

GINN & COMPANY, Publishers,

Boston. New York. Chicago. San Francisco.

Atlanta. Dallas. Columbus. London.

THE FORMS OF DISCOURSE

With an Introductory Chapter on Style

By WILLIAM B. CAIRNS, A.M.,

Instructor in Rhetoric in the University of Wisconsin.

12mo, Cloth. 356 pages, For introduction, $1,15,

THIS text-book, for high schools and colleges, presents
the subject of Rhetoric with special emphasis on Invention.
The author believes that most courses in elementary rhetoric
devote too little time to this part. Style is briefly but com-
pletely treated in an introductory chapter, brevity being
gained by giving only enough examples to make plain the
author's meaning. A student needs to be cautioned regard-
ing the use of slang, and hints as to the relative merits of
loose and periodic sentences ; but he also needs a training
that will help him, in writing on a given subject for a parti-
cular occasion, to decide what to say and how to say it.

Narration, Description, Exposition, Argumentation, and
Persuasion are fully discussed ; and carefully chosen ex-
amples of each are given for analysis and special study,
thus obviating the need for a separate book of selections.

It is believed that teachers who prefer to illustrate
errors and excellences of style from the student's own com-
position, rather than from stock examples, will find in this
work everything necessary for a high-school or elementary
college course in Rhetoric. The book may, however, be used,
if desired, in connection with one of the many excellent
treatises on English Composition or Elementary Rhetoric.

GINN & COMPANY, PUBLISHERS,

Boston. New York. Chicago. Atlanta.

The Beginnings of the

English Romantic flovement

By WILLIAM LYON PHELPS, A.M. (Harvard), Ph.D. (Yale),

Instructor in English Literature at Yale University.

12mo, Cloth! viii + 192 pages. Introduction price, $1,00.

book is a study of the germs of English
Romanticism between 1725 and 1765. No other
work in this field has ever been published, hence
the results given here are all the fruit of first-hand
investigation. The book discusses, with abundant
references and illustrations, the various causes that
brought about the transitions of taste from Classi-
cism to Romanticism — such as the Spenserian revival,
the influence of Milton's minor poetry, the love of
mediaeval life, the revival of ballad literature, the study
of Northern mythology, etc. It is believed that this
book is a contribution to our knowledge of English
literary history ; and it will be especially valuable to
advanced classes of students who are interested in
the development of literature. The treatment is
historical rather than argumentative.

QINN & COnPANY, Publishers,

Boston. New York. Chicago. Atlanta. Dallas.

HUDSON'S SHAKESPEARE

For School and Home Use.
BY HENRY N. HUDSON, LL.D.,

Author of "The Life, Art, and Characters of Shakespeare"
Editor of " The Harvard Shakespeare" etc.

Revised and enlarged Editions of twenty-three Plays. Carefully expurgated,

with explanatory Notes at the bottom of the page, and critical Notes at

the end of each volume. One play in each volume.
Square i6mo. Varying in size from 128 to 253 pages. Mailing price of each:

cloth, 50 cents; paper, 35 cents. Introduction price, cloth, 45 cents;

paper, 30 cents. Per set (,in box), $10.00.

Why is Hudson's Shakespeare the standard in a majority of the best
schools where the greatest attention is paid to this subject ? Because
Dr. Hudson was the ablest Shakespearean scholar America has ever
known. His introductions to the plays of Shakespeare are well worth
the price of the volume. He makes the characters almost living flesh
and blood, and creates a great interest on the part of the student and a
love for Shakespeare's works, without which no special progress can be
made. Whoever can command the interest of the pupil in a great
author or his works is the person who renders the greatest service.

The list of plays in Hudson's School Shakespeare is as follows :

A Midsummer Night's Drettm.
The Merchant of Venice.
Much Ado about Nothing.
As You Like It.
The Tempest.
King John.
Richard the Second.
Richard the Third.

Henry the Fourth, Part I.
Henry the Fourth, Part II.
Henry the Fifth.
Henry the Eighth.
Romeo and Juliet.
Julius Ccesar.
Hamlet.
King Lear.

Macbeth.

Antony and Cleopatra.

Othello.

Cymbeline.

Coriolanus.

Twelfth Night.

The Winter's Tale.

C. T. Winchester, Professor of Eng-
lish Literature, Wesley an University:
The notes and comments in the school
edition are admirably fitted to the need of
the student, removing his difficulties by
stimulating his interest and quickening his
perception.

Hiram Corson, Professor of English
Literature, Cornell University: I con-
sider them altogether excellent. The
notes give all the aid needed for an under-
standing of the text, without waste and
distraction of the student's mind. The
introductory matter to the several plays is
especially worthy of approbation.

We invite correspondence with all who are interested in the
study of Shakespeare in the class-room.

GINN & COMPANY, Publishers,

Boston. New York. Chicago. Atlanta. Dallas.

PE Cook, Albert Stanburrough

135 A first book in Old

C6 English 2d ed. rev. and enl,

1900

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY